The answer to the report, &c., which the united ministers appointed their committee to draw up, as in the preface also letters of the Right Reverend the Bishop of Worcester, and the Reverend Dr. Edwards to Mr. Williams, against whom their testimony was produced by Mr. Lob : and animadversions on Mr. Lob's defence of The report / by Daniel Williams.
         Williams, Daniel, 1643?-1716.
      
       
         
           1698
        
      
       Approx. 204 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 54 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A66343
         Wing W2645
         ESTC R9333
         12642768
         ocm 12642768
         65039
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A66343)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 65039)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 338:15)
      
       
         
           
             The answer to the report, &c., which the united ministers appointed their committee to draw up, as in the preface also letters of the Right Reverend the Bishop of Worcester, and the Reverend Dr. Edwards to Mr. Williams, against whom their testimony was produced by Mr. Lob : and animadversions on Mr. Lob's defence of The report / by Daniel Williams.
             Williams, Daniel, 1643?-1716.
             Stillingfleet, Edward, 1635-1699.
             Edwards, John, 1637-1716.
          
           [8], 76 p.
           
             Printed by Sam. Darker, for John Lawrence ...,
             London :
             1698.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in: New College (University of Edinburgh). Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Lobb, Stephen, d. 1699. -- Report of the present state of the differences in doctrinals.
           Great Britain -- Church history -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2002-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-10 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-11 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-11 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           ANSWER
           TO
           THE
           Report
           ,
           &c.
           
           Which
           the
           United
           Ministers
           Appointed
           their
           Committee
           to
           draw
           up
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Preface
           .
           ALSO
           LETTERS
           of
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           and
           the
           Reverend
           Dr.
           Edwards
           ,
           to
           Mr.
           Williams
           ;
           against
           whom
           their
           Testimony
           was
           produced
           by
           Mr.
           Lob.
           And
           Animadversions
           on
           Mr.
           
           LOB's
           Defence
           of
           
             The
             Report
          
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Daniel
             Williams
          
           .
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Sam.
             Darker
          
           ,
           for
           
             Iohn
             Lawrence
          
           at
           the
           Angel
           in
           the
           Poultrey
           .
           1698.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Preface
           .
        
         
           I
           Shall
           give
           a
           true
           Narrative
           of
           the
           Composing
           and
           Publishing
           of
           the
           following
           Sheets
           .
           The
           
             Vnited
             Ministers
          
           ,
           after
           their
           usual
           recess
           ,
           met
           at
           St.
           
             Hellens
             ,
             Sept.
          
           6.
           1697.
           
           After
           previous
           Debates
           [
           it
           was
           Unanimously
           voted
           that
           the
           Committee
           should
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           Papers
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Report
          
           and
           the
           Remarks
           .
           And
           if
           any
           Brother
           had
           any
           thing
           to
           offer
           about
           the
           same
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           communicate
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           their
           drawing
           up
           an
           Answer
           .
           ]
           The
           Committee
           consists
           of
           Dr.
           Bates
           ,
           Mr.
           Hammond
           ,
           Mr.
           How
           ,
           Mr.
           Alsop
           ,
           Mr.
           Williams
           ,
           Mr.
           Stretton
           ,
           Mr.
           Woodhouse
           ,
           Mr.
           Spademan
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Nath.
             Taylor
          
           .
        
         
           Sept.
           20.
           1697.
           
           [
           The
           Answer
           of
           the
           Committee
           to
           the
           Report
           ,
           &c.
           was
           read
           ,
           and
           ordered
           to
           be
           read
           a
           second
           time
           next
           Monday
           .
           ]
           Note
           ,
           1.
           
           They
           of
           the
           Committee
           ,
           who
           applied
           themselves
           to
           this
           Work
           ,
           were
           Mr.
           Hammond
           ,
           Mr.
           Alsop
           ,
           Mr.
           Williams
           ,
           Mr.
           Stretton
           ,
           Mr
           ,
           Woodhouse
           ,
           Mr.
           Spademan
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
             Nath.
             Taylor
          
           .
           Six
           of
           them
           severally
           perused
           this
           Answer
           to
           the
           Report
           ;
           and
           after
           several
           Meetings
           ,
           all
           the
           Seven
           Unanimously
           agreed
           thereto
           ,
           and
           brought
           it
           to
           the
           Meeting
           as
           the
           Answer
           they
           had
           prepared
           .
           The
           most
           material
           parts
           were
           read
           to
           Dr.
           Bates
           (
           particularly
           the
           Proposal
           ,
           p.
           27
           ,
           28.
           
           The
           Accouut
           of
           the
           Subscription
           to
           the
           first
           Paper
           ,
           and
           concerning
           my
           Book
           ,
           p.
           41
           ,
           42
           ,
           &c.
           )
           and
           approved
           of
           by
           him
           .
           Our
           rule
           is
           ,
           that
           no
           matter
           of
           moment
           shall
           be
           determined
           ,
           unless
           it
           have
           been
           openly
           and
           freely
           debated
           ,
           and
           agreed
           in
           one
           Meeting
           ,
           and
           then
           re-assumed
           and
           concluded
           in
           a
           Second
           Meeting
           .
           3.
           
           This
           Answer
           was
           debated
           ,
           and
           agreed
           to
           in
           the
           Meeting
           ;
           tho
           a
           Brother
           had
           objected
           against
           its
           being
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Body
           .
           Sep.
           27.
           1697.
           
           [
           Resolved
           that
           the
           Reading
           of
           the
           Answer
           to
           the
           Report
           ,
           be
           deferred
           to
           this
           day
           Fortnight
           ,
           that
           the
           Committee
           may
           have
           time
           to
           consider
           .
           ]
           Note
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           occasion
           of
           this
           delay
           ,
           was
           not
           any
           thing
           objected
           against
           any
           part
           of
           this
           Answer
           ;
           But
           three
           of
           the
           Brethren
           insisted
           that
           it
           was
           too
           
           great
           a
           Condescention
           in
           the
           Body
           ,
           to
           Answer
           so
           insignificant
           a
           Person
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           the
           Report
           ;
           And
           that
           this
           Present
           Answer
           should
           be
           Published
           by
           a
           particular
           Brother
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           inconveniency
           might
           attend
           putting
           forth
           any
           Answer
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Body
           .
           2.
           
           The
           thing
           to
           be
           considered
           by
           the
           Committee
           was
           ,
           what
           expedient
           could
           be
           offered
           ,
           or
           Reason
           given
           ,
           why
           this
           Answer
           should
           not
           be
           Published
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           United
           Ministers
           as
           such
           .
           3.
           
           The
           
             Committee
             met
          
           ,
           and
           debated
           .
           But
           one
           of
           the
           foresaid
           three
           Brethren
           remained
           unsatisfied
           ,
           that
           any
           Answer
           should
           be
           Printed
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           United
           Ministers
           .
           The
           debate
           was
           put
           off
           to
           another
           time
           .
        
         
           October
           11.
           1697.
           
           [
           Mr.
           Hammond
           acquainted
           the
           Brethren
           that
           the
           Committee
           was
           not
           ready
           to
           give
           in
           their
           Report
           .
           ]
           Upon
           some
           of
           the
           Brethren
           begining
           to
           express
           their
           resentments
           at
           these
           delays
           ;
           I
           spake
           to
           this
           effect
           :
           [
           Mr.
           Moderator
           ,
           Tho
           I
           have
           met
           with
           no
           Reason
           that
           's
           cogent
           with
           me
           ,
           or
           with
           many
           of
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           why
           any
           be
           unwilling
           the
           Answer
           should
           be
           Published
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           United
           Ministers
           ,
           yet
           the
           dissatisfaction
           of
           any
           worthy
           Brother
           ,
           &c.
           
           Is
           so
           inconvenient
           at
           this
           juncture
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           not
           insist
           on
           the
           present
           reading
           of
           our
           Answer
           here
           .
           —
           But
           I
           shall
           acquaint
           you
           ,
           that
           some
           or
           other
           of
           the
           Brethren
           will
           cause
           this
           Answer
           to
           be
           Printed
           ,
           with
           an
           Account
           how
           far
           it
           hath
           proceeded
           among
           us
           .
           ]
           This
           proved
           a
           satisfying
           expedient
           ,
           of
           which
           no
           Man
           expressed
           any
           dislike
           .
           Hereupon
           a
           Vote
           which
           past
           
             nemine
             contradicente
             ,
             Sep.
          
           27.
           1697.
           
           (
           When
           all
           were
           present
           ,
           who
           desired
           further
           time
           to
           consider
           whether
           the
           Answer
           should
           be
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           all
           the
           United
           Ministers
           )
           was
           now
           repeated
           and
           unanimously
           approved
           ;
           the
           Vote
           was
           ,
           [
           We
           Judge
           it
           needful
           that
           there
           be
           an
           Answer
           to
           two
           Papers
           ,
           called
           the
           Report
           and
           the
           Remarks
           ,
           in
           Vindication
           of
           the
           United
           Ministers
           from
           the
           Charge
           therein
           made
           against
           them
           .
           ]
           Thus
           
           far
           and
           no
           further
           did
           this
           Answer
           to
           the
           Report
           ,
           proceed
           in
           our
           Meeting
           of
           Ministers
           ;
           nor
           did
           I
           keep
           it
           a
           secret
           when
           in
           the
           Press
           .
           But
           most
           of
           the
           Brethren
           were
           informed
           thereof
           ,
           whereat
           none
           expressed
           (
           that
           I
           know
           of
           )
           any
           dissatisfaction
           .
           As
           for
           the
           Epistle
           and
           
             the
             Reflections
             on
             the
             Remarks
          
           ,
           they
           went
           no
           further
           than
           the
           Committee
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           the
           Meeting
           till
           after
           the
           Answer
           had
           past
           .
        
         
           Tho
           this
           Narrative
           informs
           you
           ,
           that
           this
           Answer
           is
           not
           Published
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           United
           Ministers
           ,
           because
           the
           Confirmation
           of
           it
           by
           a
           second
           Reading
           is
           suspended
           ,
           and
           only
           so
           .
           Yet
           the
           Original
           Papers
           and
           the
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           declared
           ,
           are
           as
           unquestionable
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrines
           herein
           acknowledged
           are
           as
           much
           their
           common
           sentiments
           as
           if
           the
           Answer
           had
           been
           Published
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Body
           .
           For
           I
           appeal
           to
           the
           Book
           of
           St.
           Hellens
           ,
           for
           the
           Truth
           of
           this
           Narrative
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Copy
           perused
           and
           marked
           by
           the
           Committee
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           Change
           in
           the
           Answer
           to
           the
           Report
           ,
           except
           one
           amendment
           in
           the
           date
           of
           time
           .
           Nor
           in
           the
           
             Epistle
             ,
             or
             Reflections
             on
             the
             Remarks
             ,
          
           besides
           one
           expression
           softned
           by
           the
           Committees
           direction
           .
        
         
           Could
           the
           Answer
           of
           a
           particular
           Brother
           ,
           as
           well
           express
           the
           Doctrines
           assented
           to
           by
           the
           United
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           obtain
           the
           same
           Credit
           in
           a
           recital
           of
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           (
           in
           both
           which
           lies
           their
           Vindication
           )
           as
           this
           Answer
           [
           which
           their
           Committee
           was
           appointed
           to
           draw
           ,
           and
           which
           they
           brought
           in
           to
           the
           Meeting
           as
           their
           prepared
           Answer
           ,
           and
           which
           was
           once
           agreed
           to
           by
           the
           Body
           ,
           and
           unexcepted
           against
           in
           any
           one
           Passage
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           suspended
           to
           gratify
           three
           of
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           ]
           I
           should
           have
           preferred
           the
           Liberty
           of
           Answering
           alone
           ,
           if
           I
           had
           not
           Judged
           it
           needless
           after
           so
           great
           an
           Answer
           as
           
             the
             Faithful
             Rebuke
          
           ,
           which
           was
           so
           acceptable
           that
           only
           the
           modesty
           of
           the
           Author
           preveuted
           the
           thanks
           of
           the
           United
           Ministers
           ,
           for
           his
           putting
           
           a
           stop
           to
           the
           evil
           effects
           of
           the
           Report
           ,
           whilst
           their
           Meetings
           were
           discontinued
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           subjoyned
           that
           
             Second
             Paper
          
           ,
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Report
           ,
           &c.
           
           As
           also
           one
           of
           the
           Letters
           of
           the
           Right
           Reverend
           the
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           the
           Reverend
           Dr.
           Edwards
           ,
           both
           whose
           Books
           Mr.
           Lob
           cites
           against
           me
           :
           and
           therefore
           I
           thought
           none
           fitter
           to
           vindicate
           me
           against
           his
           Charge
           ,
           and
           their
           own
           Books
           from
           the
           ill
           use
           he
           wrested
           them
           to
           serve
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           Mr.
           
           Lob's
           Defence
           of
           the
           Report
           ,
           with
           a
           Challenge
           to
           me
           coming
           forth
           ,
           when
           these
           were
           in
           the
           Press
           ;
           Friendship
           and
           Justice
           to
           the
           Rebuker
           prompted
           my
           bestowing
           a
           few
           hours
           to
           stop
           the
           ill
           effects
           of
           this
           
             grand
             peice
             of
             Art
             and
             Misrepresentation
             ,
          
           (
           it
           's
           nothing
           else
           )
           until
           he
           shall
           better
           fift
           ,
           and
           more
           expose
           it
           .
           And
           one
           thing
           I
           hint
           ,
           which
           I
           thought
           proper
           for
           him
           to
           overlook
           .
           If
           after
           all
           this
           Evidence
           Mr.
           Lob
           can
           find
           a
           people
           so
           credulous
           and
           bewitched
           by
           prejudice
           ,
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           The
           United
           Ministers
           ,
           or
           my self
           ,
           are
           Socinians
           ;
           that
           the
           difference
           on
           our
           part
           (
           tho
           it
           's
           so
           on
           theirs
           )
           have
           been
           about
           meer
           Words
           or
           Trifles
           ;
           that
           we
           have
           opposed
           any
           thing
           but
           Gross
           Crispianism
           ,
           that
           we
           brake
           the
           Union
           ,
           or
           refused
           Re-union
           from
           a
           Zeal
           for
           Errors
           against
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           Justification
           by
           his
           Righteousness
           ;
           They
           deserve
           Pity
           rather
           than
           Argument
           .
           That
           at
           last
           Truth
           and
           Peace
           may
           prevail
           ,
           is
           the
           Prayer
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             Daniel
             Williams
             .
          
           
             
               Nov.
               17.
               1697.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           NOne
           are
           more
           afflicted
           than
           our selves
           under
           those
           unseasonable
           dissentions
           ,
           which
           we
           would
           have
           Concealed
           ,
           when
           our
           utmost
           Endeavours
           and
           Compliances
           could
           neither
           prevent
           ,
           nor
           yet
           put
           a
           Period
           to
           .
           But
           the
           Authors
           of
           the
           Printed
           Papers
           which
           we
           confute
           ,
           have
           contrived
           so
           to
           Proclaim
           our
           differences
           ,
           by
           sending
           those
           sheets
           in
           Letters
           to
           most
           of
           our
           Ministers
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           yea
           ,
           to
           forreign
           parts
           ,
           and
           to
           Multitudes
           of
           Private
           Persons
           :
           That
           our
           
           Defence
           ,
           instead
           of
           making
           our
           Divisions
           more
           known
           ,
           will
           scarce
           reach
           those
           already
           mis-informed
           .
           Had
           the
           Charge
           contained
           only
           small
           mistakes
           ,
           or
           lesser
           Errors
           ;
           Christian
           Prudence
           might
           forbid
           an
           Answer
           .
           But
           when
           they
           publish
           us
           guilty
           of
           such
           destructive
           Opinions
           ,
           as
           they
           say
           subvert
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christs
           satisfaction
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           impossible
           ;
           and
           this
           not
           as
           rash
           Censures
           ,
           but
           pretending
           to
           cite
           our
           own
           Paper
           for
           their
           Charge
           ;
           A
           Vindication
           is
           necessary
           ,
           unless
           we
           ought
           to
           Prostitute
           our
           Ministry
           ,
           betray
           the
           Truth
           ,
           lye
           under
           the
           brand
           of
           Heretical
           Opinions
           ,
           induce
           others
           by
           our
           Example
           to
           entertain
           such
           Errors
           ,
           and
           Confirm
           those
           who
           are
           already
           infected
           .
           Had
           the
           Accusation
           been
           still
           confined
           to
           some
           particular
           Brethren
           ,
           our
           Practice
           hitherto
           may
           convince
           the
           World
           ,
           we
           had
           not
           
             as
             a
             body
          
           set
           forth
           this
           Vindication
           :
           But
           when
           the
           Authors
           of
           the
           Report
           ,
           &c.
           
           Accuse
           all
           who
           sent
           the
           Third
           Paper
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           
             United
             Brethren
             in
             and
             about
             London
             :
          
           Nothing
           short
           of
           our
           own
           Publick
           Testimony
           can
           be
           sufficient
           to
           declare
           what
           our
           Principles
           be
           ,
           or
           acquit
           us
           from
           holding
           those
           horrid
           Errors
           ,
           they
           so
           confidently
           as
           well
           as
           falsely
           ascribe
           unto
           us
           .
           A
           particular
           Brothers
           Defence
           of
           us
           would
           be
           incompetent
           to
           these
           Ends
           ,
           had
           any
           one
           been
           willing
           thereby
           to
           expose
           himself
           .
        
         
           And
           yet
           tho
           the
           Reporters
           write
           for
           ,
           and
           pretend
           to
           give
           the
           Sense
           of
           all
           the
           Dissenting
           Brethren
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           Arraign
           and
           Condemn
           all
           us
           the
           Vnited
           Ministers
           :
           Nevertheless
           ,
           we
           direct
           our
           Confutation
           only
           to
           the
           Authors
           of
           the
           Report
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           called
           Remarks
           ,
           with
           such
           as
           consented
           to
           and
           approved
           thereof
           .
           We
           are
           so
           far
           from
           intending
           any
           other
           Persons
           ,
           that
           we
           hope
           ,
           none
           besides
           them
           will
           esteem
           themselves
           reflected
           on
           in
           this
           our
           Defence
           :
           Nor
           had
           we
           given
           any
           Narrative
           of
           the
           rise
           and
           progress
           of
           our
           differences
           (
           least
           more
           might
           appear
           intended
           ;
           )
           But
           that
           the
           Report
           and
           Remarks
           do
           so
           frequently
           declare
           ,
           that
           our
           Divisions
           hitherto
           have
           been
           caused
           only
           by
           our
           contending
           for
           Socinian
           Errors
           against
           Christs
           satisfaction
           .
           We
           also
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           observe
           that
           what
           we
           call
           the
           
             First
             Paper
          
           ,
           Is
           that
           which
           several
           Congregational
           Brethren
           contend
           
           for
           .
           That
           which
           we
           call
           the
           
             Third
             Paper
          
           ,
           is
           ,
           that
           which
           the
           Vnited
           Brethren
           sent
           as
           a
           mean
           of
           Re-Vnion
           to
           those
           wh●
           have
           left
           the
           Vnion
           .
           And
           when
           we
           Term
           such
           as
           left
           the
           Vnion
           ,
           and
           approve
           of
           the
           Report
           ,
           Dissenters
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           from
           any
           dis-respect
           ,
           but
           because
           the
           Report
           chuseth
           to
           call
           them
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           
             Dissenting
             Brethren
             ,
             p.
             4.
          
           
           And
           whereas
           once
           or
           twice
           we
           have
           occasion
           to
           give
           a
           Narrative
           only
           of
           some
           things
           declared
           by
           some
           of
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           therein
           determine
           concerning
           such
           things
           ,
           further
           than
           to
           report
           that
           those
           Brethren
           have
           declared
           such
           things
           as
           we
           there
           mention
           .
        
         
           With
           this
           necessitated
           Vindication
           of
           our selves
           and
           Ministry
           ,
           we
           think
           it
           incumbent
           on
           us
           to
           warn
           all
           Persons
           ,
           especially
           such
           of
           you
           as
           stand
           more
           peculiarly
           related
           to
           us
           ;
           that
           you
           
             be
             not
             shaken
             in
             mind
          
           ,
           but
           that
           you
           remain
           stedfast
           in
           the
           Faith
           in
           this
           time
           ,
           when
           seducers
           not
           only
           abound
           ,
           but
           under
           various
           disguises
           are
           so
           unusually
           active
           ,
           and
           successful
           to
           the
           Reproach
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           the
           apparent
           danger
           of
           the
           Souls
           seduced
           by
           them
           .
           Lament
           with
           us
           to
           see
           all
           revealed
           Religion
           exposed
           by
           some
           ,
           the
           God-head
           and
           Satisfaction
           of
           Christ
           our
           Blessed
           Redeemer
           denied
           by
           others
           ,
           and
           Doctrines
           which
           have
           a
           direct
           tendency
           to
           libertinism
           espoused
           too
           many
           .
           All
           which
           ,
           with
           the
           residue
           of
           the
           great
           Errors
           at
           this
           time
           Propagated
           ;
           do
           (
           however
           inconsistent
           they
           seem
           )
           jointly
           contribute
           to
           the
           subverting
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           threaten
           misery
           to
           these
           Kingdoms
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           we
           would
           excite
           your
           Godly
           Zeal
           for
           the
           Truths
           and
           Laws
           of
           Christ
           ,
           against
           Opinions
           ,
           subverting
           the
           Foundations
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           militating
           against
           Practical
           Godliness
           :
           So
           with
           equal
           concern
           we
           must
           exhort
           you
           ,
           to
           have
           fervent
           Charity
           towards
           all
           Christians
           ,
           and
           to
           walk
           in
           Peace
           with
           all
           who
           call
           upon
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           out
           of
           a
           pure
           Heart
           .
           Notwithstanding
           differences
           in
           lesser
           matters
           .
           Whereunto
           we
           have
           attained
           ,
           let
           us
           all
           walk
           by
           the
           same
           Rule
           ;
           waiting
           with
           mutual
           forbearance
           ,
           till
           God
           shall
           reveal
           those
           things
           to
           such
           ,
           Who
           at
           present
           are
           otherwise
           minded
           than
           our selves
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           PEace
           is
           so
           desirable
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           suffered
           our selves
           to
           be
           long
           misrepresented
           in
           hopes
           that
           time
           at
           least
           would
           so
           abate
           the
           Prejudices
           of
           our
           Dissenting
           Brethren
           (
           as
           the
           Report
           calls
           them
           )
           as
           not
           to
           necessitate
           us
           to
           a
           Publick
           Vindication
           of
           our selves
           .
           But
           to
           our
           grief
           we
           find
           that
           the
           more
           we
           submitted
           ,
           the
           more
           some
           were
           incouraged
           to
           serve
           their
           own
           purposes
           ,
           by
           exposing
           us
           and
           our
           Ministry
           .
           Yet
           we
           continued
           Passive
           until
           a
           Printed
           Paper
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           
             A
             Report
             of
             our
             Differences
          
           :
           written
           by
           some
           of
           them
           as
           if
           in
           the
           name
           ,
           if
           not
           with
           the
           consent
           ,
           or
           countenance
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           compels
           us
           at
           last
           ,
           to
           state
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           ,
           as
           they
           stand
           ,
           with
           respect
           to
           Doctrinals
           ,
           between
           us
           the
           United
           Ministers
           in
           and
           about
           London
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           have
           Deserted
           our
           Union
           :
           which
           we
           can
           freely
           submit
           to
           the
           Judgment
           of
           the
           unbiass'd
           Reader
           ,
           altho
           we
           forbear
           to
           mention
           several
           things
           ,
           which
           would
           irritate
           more
           than
           those
           we
           are
           forced
           to
           Recite
           for
           our
           Defence
           against
           the
           Paper
           we
           are
           now
           taking
           into
           Consideration
           .
        
         
           The
           Title
           it
           bears
           is
           ,
           
             A
             Report
             of
             the
             present
             State
             of
             the
             Differences
             in
             Doctrinals
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           But
           upon
           Perusal
           ,
           we
           find
           it
           neither
           an
           impartial
           ,
           clear
           ,
           nor
           true
           Report
           of
           those
           Differences
           ;
           nor
           can
           the
           design
           it
           is
           to
           serve
           be
           concealed
           ,
           especially
           when
           it
           is
           so
           industriously
           sent
           throughout
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           to
           impose
           on
           such
           as
           are
           unacquainted
           with
           our
           Case
           .
           Before
           we
           examine
           the
           particulars
           of
           this
           Report
           ,
           it
           's
           needful
           to
           give
           an
           Account
           of
           the
           rise
           ,
           and
           progress
           of
           our
           differences
           ,
           wherein
           it
           will
           appear
           whether
           we
           did
           any
           thing
           to
           break
           the
           Union
           ,
           or
           ommitted
           any
           thing
           within
           our
           power
           to
           induce
           those
           Brethren
           to
           re-unite
           ,
           who
           
           had
           separated
           from
           us
           ,
           or
           were
           not
           inclined
           to
           live
           i●
           Peace
           ,
           when
           their
           unperswadeableness
           made
           us
           so
           un●happy
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           deprived
           of
           their
           des●red
           Society
           .
        
         
           About
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Year
           ,
           1691.
           were
           Pub●lished
           the
           
             ●eads
             of
             an
             Agreement
             between
             the
             Presbyterian
             and
             Congregational
             Ministers
          
           (
           as
           then
           distinguish'd
           
             in
             and
             about
          
           London
           ,
           which
           were
           drawn
           up
           by
           a
           numbe●
           deputed
           by
           those
           of
           both
           Denominations
           :
           of
           the
           fir●
           were
           ,
           Mr.
           Hamond
           ,
           Mr.
           How
           ,
           Mr.
           Williams
           ,
           Mr
           Stretton
           with
           Dr.
           Annesly
           and
           Mr.
           Mayo
           ,
           who
           both
           of
           the●
           are
           now
           at
           rest
           in
           the
           Lord.
           Of
           the
           other
           were
           ,
           M●●
           Griffith
           ,
           Mr.
           Mead
           ,
           Mr.
           Chauncey
           ,
           Mr.
           Lobb
           ,
           with
           Mr●
           Iames
           and
           Mr.
           Mather
           ,
           which
           two
           also
           are
           now
           fal●len
           asleep
           in
           the
           Lord.
           These
           Heads
           of
           Agreemen●
           were
           Assented
           to
           (
           as
           far
           as
           we
           know
           ,
           )
           by
           all
           the
           Pres●byterian
           and
           
             Congregational
             Ministers
          
           then
           in
           and
           abou●
           London
           ,
           except
           Mr.
           Cole
           ,
           Mr.
           Mather
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
             Rich.
             Tay●lor
          
           .
           Among
           other
           things
           ,
           we
           therein
           declared
           ,
           Firs●
           
             We
             would
             meet
             and
             Consult
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             shadow
             of
             separate
             ,
             or
             distinct
             Parties
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             as
             to
             what
             appertains
             to
             soundness
             of
             Judgment
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             we
             esteem
             it
             sufficient
             that
             a
             Church
             acknowledge
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ▪
             the
             perfect
             and
             only
             Rule
             of
             Faith
             and
             Practice
             ;
             and
             own
             either
             the
             Doctrinal
             part
             of
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Confession
             ,
             or
             Catechisms
             shorter
             or
             larger
             ,
             Compiled
             by
             the
             Assembly
             at
             Westminster
             ;
             or
             the
             Confession
             agreed
             on
             at
             the
             Savoy
             to
             be
             agreeable
             to
             the
             said
             Rule
             .
          
        
         
           By
           the
           first
           ,
           we
           thought
           our
           meetings
           of
           Ministers
           were
           secured
           ,
           and
           opposite
           Meetings
           prevented
           .
           By
           the
           latter
           ,
           we
           provided
           ,
           that
           our
           Union
           should
           not
           be
           dis●olved
           by
           every
           different
           Opinion
           ;
           especially
           such
           as
           were
           known
           to
           be
           espoused
           by
           Persons
           when
           admitted
           Members
           of
           the
           Union
           ,
           as
           the
           Reverend
           Mr.
           Baxter
           ,
           Mr.
           Cockain
           ,
           &c.
           
           This
           Union
           was
           tollerably
           maintained
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           attempts
           of
           
           some
           to
           break
           it
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           fear
           ,
           and
           of
           others
           to
           make
           it
           serviceable
           to
           purposes
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           About
           October
           ,
           1692.
           
           Mr.
           Chauncey
           in
           a
           meeting
           of
           the
           united
           Ministers
           after
           many
           warm
           Expressions
           declared
           ,
           he
           would
           leave
           their
           meetings
           ,
           and
           break
           off
           from
           their
           Union
           .
           The
           Cause
           he
           alledged
           ,
           was
           our
           taking
           no
           Cognizance
           of
           a
           ●aper
           of
           Objections
           ,
           subscribed
           by
           Mr.
           Griffith
           ,
           Mr.
           Cole
           ,
           Mr.
           Mather
           ,
           Mr.
           Chauncey
           ,
           Mr.
           Trayl
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           
             Richard
             Taylor
          
           ,
           against
           Mr.
           
           Williams's
           Book
           called
           ,
           
             Gospel
             Truth
             Stated
          
           ,
           &c.
           writen
           in
           Confutation
           of
           Dr.
           
           Crisps's
           unsound
           Opinions
           which
           had
           been
           reviv'd
           ,
           and
           divulged
           by
           his
           Works
           reprinted
           ;
           to
           which
           Book
           of
           Mr.
           
           Williams's
           ,
           an
           Approbation
           is
           prefixt
           with
           several
           of
           our
           Names
           .
           There
           were
           many
           Reasons
           we
           should
           take
           small
           notice
           of
           those
           Objections
           in
           our
           Meetings
           ,
           seeing
           that
           three
           of
           the
           six
           Objectors
           were
           
             not
             of
             the
             Vnion
          
           :
           The
           material
           Objections
           were
           not
           only
           ungrounded
           ,
           but
           they
           recited
           as
           Mr.
           
           Williams's
           Words
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           what
           we
           found
           quite
           contrary
           to
           the
           Letter
           of
           his
           Expressions
           ▪
           We
           might
           add
           many
           more
           .
        
         
           But
           notwithstanding
           ,
           we
           were
           convinced
           ,
           That
           particular
           Brethrens
           subscribing
           Mr.
           
           Williams's
           Confutation
           of
           Dr.
           
           Crisp's
           Errors
           (
           which
           were
           openly
           propagated
           to
           our
           common
           Danger
           and
           Reproach
           ,
           )
           did
           not
           affect
           the
           Union
           ,
           nor
           the
           united
           Ministers
           
             as
             such
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           could
           be
           no
           just
           cause
           of
           any
           Brother
           ,
           s
           deserting
           us
           ;
           yet
           we
           appointed
           a
           number
           of
           the
           Brethren
           to
           consider
           those
           Objections
           against
           Mr.
           
           Williams's
           Book
           ,
           who
           together
           with
           the
           Objectors
           accommodated
           that
           Affair
           ,
           by
           a
           Subscription
           to
           certain
           Doctrinal
           Propositions
           ,
           of
           which
           you
           have
           an
           account
           ,
           Printed
           1693.
           called
           ,
           
             An
             Agreement
             in
             Doctrinals
          
           ;
           out
           of
           which
           we
           shall
           only
           collect
           these
           Passages
           .
           P.
           1.
           
           
             Whereas
             some
             differences
             have
             of
             late
             arisen
             ,
             occasioned
             by
             a
             Book
             written
             by
             Mr.
             Williams
             ,
             Entituled
             ,
             
             
               Gospel
               Truth
               Stated
            
             (
             wherein
             Dr.
             Crisps
             Works
             reprinted
             are
             considered
             ,
             )
             and
             by
             certain
             Books
             written
             by
             Mr.
             Chauncey
             in
             opposition
             thereto
             ,
             and
             by
             an
             Approbation
             of
             divers
             of
             us
             prefixt
             to
             Mr.
             
             Williams's
             Book
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             Paper
             Snbscribed
             by
             Mr.
             Griffith
             ,
             Mr.
             Cole
             ,
             Mr.
             Mather
             ,
             Mr.
             Trayl
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
               R.
               Taylor
            
             ,
             in
             conjunction
             with
             Mr.
             Chauncey
             :
             It
             is
             hereby
             declared
             ,
             that
             neither
             they
             who
             Subscribed
             that
             Approbation
             prefixed
             to
             Mr.
             
             Williams's
             Book
             ,
             did
             therein
             more
             than
             signify
             (
             as
             their
             own
             Words
             express
             ,
             )
             that
             they
             judg'd
             he
             had
             ,
             in
             all
             that
             was
             material
             ,
             fully
             and
             rightly
             stated
             the
             Truths
             and
             Errors
             therein
             mentioned
             as
             such
             ,
             without
             delivering
             their
             Sense
             about
             the
             Preface
             ,
             Explications
             ,
             or
             Proofs
             thereto
             belonging
             ;
             which
             Declaration
             is
             not
             to
             be
             esteemed
             as
             a
             disapproval
             of
             the
             said
             Preface
             ,
             Explications
             ,
             or
             Proofs
             .
          
        
         
           Here
           it
           's
           plain
           ,
           that
           whatever
           ground
           of
           difference
           was
           pretended
           from
           that
           Book
           ,
           or
           the
           Approbation
           to
           it
           ,
           was
           then
           considered
           and
           adjusted
           ;
           that
           being
           the
           very
           express
           and
           sole
           matter
           ,
           which
           that
           Agreement
           refers
           to
           :
           And
           therefore
           ,
           how
           unaccountable
           is
           it
           to
           maintain
           Divisions
           so
           long
           after
           ,
           upon
           that
           same
           pretence
           ?
        
         
           P.
           2.
           
           
             We
             and
             they
             say
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             composing
             of
             matters
             of
             Controversie
             ,
             &c.
             
             We
             do
             Subscribe
             these
             following
             Propositions
             ,
             as
             what
             do
             most
             fully
             provide
             against
             the
             
               Arminian
               ,
               Antinomian
               ,
               Socinian
            
             ,
             and
             Popish
             Errors
             .
             &c.
             
          
           Here
           was
           declared
           a
           full
           provision
           against
           those
           respective
           Errors
           .
           And
           is
           it
           not
           strange
           ,
           that
           now
           such
           Phrases
           and
           Words
           must
           be
           the
           Standard
           of
           Orthodoxy
           ,
           which
           neither
           this
           Agreement
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           Assemblies
           ,
           nor
           the
           confession
           of
           any
           Church
           require
           .
        
         
           P.
           15.
           
           
             We
             shall
             always
             through
             
               God's
               gracious
               assistance
            
             in
             our
             future
             Ministry
             ,
             to
             our
             utmost
             avoid
             all
             appearance
             
             of
             opposition
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             so
             as
             not
             to
             hinder
             or
             prejudice
             ,
             but
             as
             far
             as
             in
             us
             lies
             to
             promote
             the
             success
             thereof
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             benefit
             thereby
             .
          
        
         
           When
           the
           following
           behaviour
           of
           some
           of
           our
           dissenting
           Brethren
           ,
           is
           observed
           in
           many
           signal
           instances
           ,
           ●t
           might
           be
           well
           suspected
           ,
           whether
           ever
           they
           subscribed
           an
           engagement
           so
           solemn
           ,
           or
           if
           they
           did
           ,
           what
           ●an
           be
           contrived
           to
           oblige
           them
           ?
           But
           that
           they
           subscribed
           ;
           
             See
             p.
          
           16.
           
        
         
           
             December
             16.
             1692.
             
             This
             Day
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             endeavoured
             to
             Accommodate
             this
             controversy
             ,
             did
             with
             Mr.
             Williams
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Chauncy
             ,
             and
             these
             other
             five
             ,
             who
             with
             him
             objected
             against
             Mr.
             
             W●lliams's
             Book
             ,
             subscribe
             to
             this
             agreement
             ,
             and
             these
             Doctrinal
             Propositions
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Daniel
                 Williams
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Samuel
                 Annesley
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Math.
                 Barker
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Edw.
                 Veal
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Iohn
                 Iames.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Stephen
                 Lob.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Iohn
                 How.
              
               
            
             
               
                 George
                 Hamond
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Vincent
                 Alsop
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Rich.
                 Mayo
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Sam.
                 Slater
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Isaac
                 Chauncy
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Geo.
                 Griffith
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Tho.
                 Cole
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Nath.
                 Mather
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Rob.
                 Trayl
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Rich.
                 Taylor
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             On
             December
             19.
             
             This
             expedient
             was
             brought
             to
             a
             Meeting
             of
             the
             united
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             unanimously
             expressed
             their
             approbation
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             Viz.
             That
             those
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             ,
             at
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             United
             Ministers
             ,
             considered
             some
             Objections
             against
             Mr.
             
             Williams's
             Book
             ,
             having
             brought
             in
             the
             above-mentioned
             expedient
             ,
             for
             the
             Accommodation
             of
             the
             matters
             in
             controversy
             ;
             the
             United
             Ministers
             have
             weighed
             it
             ,
             and
             approve
             of
             the
             same
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             was
             further
             declared
             by
             them
             ,
             that
             whereas
             the
             United
             Ministers
             Collectively
             considered
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             ,
             have
             not
             been
             desired
             to
             approve
             of
             Mr.
             
             Williams's
             Book
             ;
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             by
             any
             thing
             in
             
             this
             agreement
             ,
             imply
             an
             approbation
             of
             Mr.
             
             Chauncy's
             Writings
             in
             this
             controversy
             ;
             Nevertheless
             they
             do
             rejoyce
             ,
             that
             both
             Mr.
             Williams
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Chauncy
             ,
             have
             accepted
             this
             offered
             expedient
             .
          
        
         
           We
           hoped
           after
           this
           agreement
           ,
           Union
           and
           Peace
           were
           well
           secured
           :
           But
           (
           alas
           !
           )
           in
           a
           little
           time
           (
           without
           any
           occasion
           given
           on
           our
           parts
           )
           we
           found
           ,
           besides
           the
           endeavours
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           came
           not
           into
           the
           Union
           ,
           to
           prejudice
           People
           against
           us
           and
           our
           Doctrine
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           against
           the
           Union
           ;
           Several
           of
           those
           called
           Congregational
           ,
           who
           were
           Members
           of
           the
           Union
           ,
           frequented
           not
           our
           Meeting
           ,
           but
           oft
           joyned
           with
           the
           former
           in
           a
           Meeting
           at
           Pinners-Hall
           ,
           the
           very
           day
           and
           hour
           of
           the
           Week
           ,
           in
           which
           our
           Meetings
           of
           Ministers
           are
           statedly
           kept
           .
           Yea
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           in
           Print
           reflected
           on
           our
           Meetings
           in
           very
           unbeseeming
           Terms
           ,
           as
           will
           be
           made
           appear
           if
           occasion
           require
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           our
           Zeal
           for
           Peace
           ,
           did
           not
           only
           prevail
           with
           us
           to
           be
           silent
           under
           these
           Publick
           affronts
           ,
           but
           set
           us
           on
           making
           a
           new
           Essay
           for
           a
           re-union
           ,
           about
           the
           latter
           end
           of
           the
           Year
           1694.
           
           To
           which
           end
           ,
           we
           appointed
           a
           Number
           to
           meet
           ,
           both
           with
           the
           dissenting
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           had
           left
           us
           ;
           and
           with
           such
           ▪
           who
           had
           always
           refused
           to
           be
           of
           us
           .
           These
           dissenting
           Brethren
           pretended
           nothing
           for
           their
           separation
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           were
           Erroneous
           Persons
           in
           the
           Union
           .
           To
           gratify
           them
           as
           to
           this
           ,
           the
           Persons
           deputed
           by
           us
           ,
           admitted
           such
           Provision
           as
           pleased
           those
           Brethren
           ,
           against
           whatever
           Errors
           they
           suspected
           any
           of
           our
           Number
           guilty
           of
           .
           This
           you
           will
           find
           in
           the
           former
           Part
           of
           the
           following
           Paper
           ,
           which
           was
           brought
           to
           our
           Meeting
           ,
           as
           what
           would
           satisfy
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           if
           assented
           to
           by
           us
           .
           Some
           of
           us
           ,
           were
           sensible
           of
           this
           New
           ●mposition
           of
           theirs
           (
           against
           whose
           Opinions
           we
           had
           so
           much
           to
           object
           )
           and
           the
           dangerous
           Consequences
           of
           thus
           Multiplying
           confessions
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           favouring
           such
           unjust
           suspicions
           of
           our
           Principles
           ,
           which
           we
           knew
           they
           had
           no
           Reason
           for
           ,
           as
           
           〈◊〉
           any
           of
           our
           Number
           .
           Nevertheless
           ,
           we
           submitted
           〈◊〉
           Prospect
           of
           a
           Coalition
           ;
           only
           we
           finding
           their
           Pa●●r
           to
           want
           due
           Provision
           against
           Crispian
           and
           Antino●●an
           Errors
           ,
           which
           many
           did
           Publickly
           Espouse
           and
           ●●bet
           ,
           we
           desired
           Mr.
           How
           ,
           Mr.
           Stretton
           ,
           Mr.
           Williams
           ,
           ●●d
           Mr.
           Lob
           ,
           to
           supply
           the
           said
           defect
           .
           The
           result
           ●hereof
           you
           have
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Paper
           ,
           which
           was
           un●●imously
           agreed
           to
           in
           our
           Meeting
           ,
           and
           sent
           from
           us
           〈◊〉
           Mr.
           Lob
           ,
           to
           our
           Dissenting
           Brethren
           ;
           In
           Ian.
           7.
           1694.
           
        
         
           After
           a
           Preface
           it
           thus
           follows
           ,
        
         
           '
           We
           the
           United
           Ministers
           in
           and
           about
           London
           ,
           considering
           of
           a
           way
           whereby
           to
           preserve
           the
           Union
           ,
           and
           prevent
           any
           mistakes
           ,
           and
           remove
           any
           prejudices
           that
           may
           arise
           amongst
           us
           ,
           to
           interrupt
           the
           foresaid
           Union
           ,
           do
           declare
           ,
           that
           we
           still
           adhere
           to
           the
           Terms
           thereof
           ,
           and
           do
           still
           submit
           to
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           as
           the
           Rule
           of
           Faith
           and
           Practice
           ,
           and
           do
           own
           the
           Doctrinal
           part
           of
           those
           commonly
           called
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           or
           the
           Confession
           ,
           shorter
           or
           larger
           Catechisms
           ,
           compiled
           by
           the
           Assembly
           at
           Westminster
           ,
           or
           the
           Savoy
           Confession
           ;
           and
           do
           renounce
           ,
           and
           testify
           against
           all
           Opinions
           and
           Doctrines
           dissonant
           therefrom
           ;
           as
           for
           instance
           ,
           among
           many
           others
           .
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             no
             definite
             Number
             of
             Persons
             elected
             from
             all
             Eternity
             ,
             whom
             God
             will
             by
             his
             appointed
             means
             certainly
             save
             ,
             and
             bring
             to
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
             leaving
             the
             rest
             who
             fall
             under
             a
             just
             Condemnation
             for
             their
             Original
             and
             Actual
             Sins
             ,
             especially
             for
             their
             neglect
             and
             contempt
             of
             the
             means
             of
             salvation
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Christ
             died
             equally
             for
             all
             Men
             ,
             not
             intending
             the
             final
             salvation
             of
             some
             more
             than
             others
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             Men
             have
             in
             their
             own
             Power
             by
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Natural
             Faculties
             of
             their
             reason
             and
             will
             ,
             unassisted
             by
             the
             special
             Light
             and
             Grace
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             to
             perform
             all
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ;
             or
             that
             his
             special
             efficacious
             Light
             and
             
             Grace
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             their
             conversion
             ,
             perseve●rance
             ,
             and
             final
             salvation
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             any
             o●
             them
             whom
             God
             hath
             foreknown
             ,
             predestinated
             and
             called
             effectually
             according
             to
             the
             purpose
             of
             hi●
             Grace
             ,
             shall
             fall
             away
             either
             totally
             ,
             or
             so
             as
             not
             t●
             be
             finally
             gloryfied
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             Faith
             ,
             Repen●tance
             ,
             a
             Holy
             Conversation
             ,
             or
             any
             Act
             of
             Wor●
             whatever
             done
             by
             us
             ,
             or
             wrought
             by
             the
             Spirit
             o●
             God
             in
             us
             ,
             are
             any
             part
             of
             that
             Righteousness
             fo●
             the
             sake
             of
             which
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             Account
             whereof
             ,
             Go●
             doth
             justify
             any
             Man
             ,
             or
             Entitle
             him
             to
             Eterna●
             Life
             .
          
        
         
           On
           the
           other
           side
           .
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             That
             Men
             are
             under
             no
             obligation
             to
             mak●
             use
             of
             their
             Natural
             Faculties
             ,
             with
             such
             Externa●
             means
             of
             salvation
             as
             God
             affords
             them
             ,
             praying
             i●
             hope
             ,
             for
             his
             Gracious
             assistance
             in
             order
             to
             tha●
             blessed
             end
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             God
             hath
             not
             made
             of●fers
             of
             Grace
             by
             Christ
             ,
             to
             all
             within
             the
             sound
             o●
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             testifying
             that
             whoever
             believeth
             shall
             b●
             saved
             ,
             without
             excluding
             any
             ,
             and
             commandin●
             them
             to
             believe
             accordingly
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             any
             ar●
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             justified
             ,
             or
             Entitled
             to
             Eterna●
             Life
             ,
             before
             they
             are
             effectually
             called
             ,
             or
             while
             the
             remain
             unregenerate
             ,
             or
             in
             unbelief
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             Tha●
             any
             may
             expect
             Pardon
             without
             Repentance
             .
             Fifthly
             ▪
             That
             continued
             Repentance
             towards
             God
             ,
             and
             Fait●
             in
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             Holyness
             of
             Heart
             and
             Life
             are
             not
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             con●stitution
             of
             the
             Gospel
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             .
             Sixthly
             ▪
             That
             the
             Moral
             Law
             is
             not
             of
             use
             to
             unregenerate
             Men
             ,
             to
             awaken
             their
             Consciences
             to
             fly
             from
             th●
             wrath
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             drive
             them
             to
             Christ
             ,
             or
             that
             't
             is
             not
             a
             rule
             of
             Life
             to
             them
             that
             live
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             .
             Seventhly
             ,
             That
             believers
             falling
             into
             grievous
             Sins
             ,
             do
             not
             incur
             Gods
             displeasure
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             may
             expect
             assurance
             otherwise
             ,
             
             than
             by
             the
             evidence
             of
             those
             Graces
             to
             which
             the
             promises
             of
             salvation
             are
             made
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             witnessing
             with
             our
             Spirits
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             God.
             We
             have
             thought
             it
             our
             Duty
             to
             bear
             our
             Testimony
             against
             all
             these
             Erroneous
             Opinions
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             contrary
             to
             the
             plain
             Tenour
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             God
             :
             And
             we
             do
             further
             protest
             against
             any
             design
             of
             undermining
             one
             another
             in
             any
             matter
             of
             Church
             Government
             ,
             but
             do
             heartily
             desire
             to
             maintain
             Communion
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Heads
             of
             Agreement
             we
             have
             assented
             to
             .
             And
             if
             any
             thing
             hath
             been
             done
             or
             spoken
             by
             any
             of
             us
             ,
             through
             mistake
             or
             inadvertency
             ,
             that
             may
             cause
             any
             just
             offence
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             the
             said
             Union
             ,
             we
             are
             ready
             upon
             better
             information
             to
             rectify
             the
             same
             ,
             still
             desiring
             and
             continually
             resolving
             a
             Brotherly
             forbearance
             towards
             one
             another
             ,
             in
             any
             lesser
             points
             wherein
             we
             may
             differ
             .
          
        
         
           Our
           concern
           for
           Union
           will
           appear
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           considered
           that
           (
           to
           the
           best
           of
           our
           Knowledge
           )
           we
           retained
           all
           the
           very
           words
           sent
           by
           them
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           a
           guard
           against
           each
           of
           the
           Errors
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           suspected
           any
           of
           us
           :
           the
           Provisions
           we
           added
           ,
           is
           generally
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           to
           which
           we
           hoped
           they
           would
           be
           more
           easily
           induced
           to
           assent
           ,
           than
           if
           we
           had
           expressed
           our selves
           in
           other
           words
           ;
           and
           we
           limited
           our
           additions
           to
           such
           Errors
           as
           are
           the
           other
           extreme
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Articles
           they
           had
           chosen
           to
           insist
           upon
           ,
           whereas
           we
           might
           have
           provided
           against
           each
           of
           Dr.
           
           Crisp's
           Errors
           .
        
         
           A
           good
           issue
           of
           this
           Paper
           was
           expected
           by
           many
           of
           us
           .
           But
           to
           our
           grief
           it
           was
           rejected
           ,
           and
           no
           Answer
           sent
           us
           concerning
           it
           to
           this
           very
           day
           :
           Yea
           ,
           a
           Coalition
           hereupon
           was
           chearfully
           hoped
           for
           by
           us
           ,
           even
           after
           their
           Friends
           had
           ,
           Nov.
           7.
           1694.
           
           Necessitated
           four
           of
           our
           Number
           to
           leave
           the
           Lecture
           at
           Pinners-Hall
           ,
           and
           all
           such
           of
           the
           dissenting
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           were
           managers
           of
           
           ●he
           reiief
           for
           Poor
           Ministers
           ,
           had
           deserted
           their
           Assoiates
           with
           other
           things
           ,
           not
           so
           directly
           belonging
           to
           the
           Body
           of
           United
           Ministers
           ,
           as
           such
           .
           But
           alas
           !
           (
           as
           they
           had
           generally
           absented
           from
           us
           long
           before
           )
           all
           the
           Bre●hren
           call'd
           Congregational
           (
           except
           the
           Reverend
           and
           Upright
           Mr.
           Barker
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           few
           more
           )
           joyned
           as
           a
           separate
           Party
           from
           us
           ,
           in
           the
           Monday
           's
           Meeting
           at
           Pinners-Hall
           ,
           with
           the
           Ministers
           who
           had
           opposed
           the
           Union
           ever
           since
           it
           was
           concluded
           .
        
         
           The
           temper
           of
           our
           Brethrens
           Spirits
           ,
           the
           methods
           taken
           to
           expose
           us
           ,
           their
           disappointing
           us
           so
           often
           ,
           when
           we
           thought
           they
           had
           been
           obliged
           ;
           And
           the
           unsuccessfulness
           of
           so
           many
           probable
           attempts
           for
           Re-union
           ,
           might
           well
           discourage
           any
           further
           endeavours
           ;
           yet
           when
           we
           heard
           that
           any
           of
           these
           Brethren
           had
           the
           least
           disposition
           towards
           Peace
           ,
           we
           applyed
           our selves
           to
           an
           Accommodation
           .
           In
           order
           thereunto
           ,
           the
           Reverend
           Dr.
           Bates
           ,
           Mr.
           Hammond
           ,
           Mr.
           Hill
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Slater
           ,
           in
           concurrence
           with
           Mr.
           How
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Williams
           ,
           were
           desired
           to
           draw
           up
           a
           proposal
           ,
           which
           they
           brought
           to
           our
           Meeting
           ,
           as
           that
           wherein
           they
           were
           all
           agreed
           ;
           and
           after
           we
           had
           several
           days
           considered
           the
           same
           ,
           it
           was
           unanimously
           assented
           to
           ,
           and
           sent
           by
           us
           in
           a
           Letter
           to
           our
           Brethren
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Paper
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Report
                   called
                   
                     the
                     third
                     Paper
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   sent
                   by
                   the
                   Vnited
                   Brethren
                   to
                   such
                   as
                   had
                   left
                   the
                   Vnion
                   .
                
                 
                   WHereas
                   some
                   unhappy
                   Differences
                   have
                   arisen
                   among
                   us
                   ,
                   principally
                   about
                   the
                   Doctrin
                   of
                   Justification
                   ,
                   as
                   set
                   forth
                   in
                   Mr.
                   
                   Williams's
                   Book
                   ,
                   entituled
                   ,
                   
                     Gospel
                     Truth
                     Stated
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   several
                   of
                   our
                   Names
                   are
                   pre●ixt
                   ;
                   we
                   being
                   willing
                   to
                   give
                   all
                   reasonable
                   satisfaction
                   therein
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   removing
                   the
                   present
                   ,
                   and
                   preventing
                   all
                   future
                   Differences
                   ,
                   which
                   
                   will
                   otherwise
                   tend
                   to
                   the
                   dishonour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   disquiet
                   of
                   his
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   danger
                   of
                   Souls
                   ;
                   do
                   here
                   by
                   declare
                   our
                   Judgment
                   concerning
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                   That
                   we
                   adhere
                   to
                   our
                   former
                   Approbation
                   of
                   the
                   Doctrinal
                   Articles
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Church
                     of
                     England
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   Confession
                   of
                   Faith
                   compiled
                   by
                   the
                   Assembly
                   at
                   VVestminster
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   at
                   the
                   Savoy
                   ,
                   as
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   particularly
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Articles
                   collected
                   by
                   us
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Confession
                   with
                   the
                   Catechisms
                   compiled
                   by
                   the
                   same
                   Assembly
                   ,
                   printed
                   1693.
                   
                   A●d
                   further
                   declare
                   ,
                   That
                   if
                   any
                   shall
                   express
                   himself
                   disagreeably
                   thereto
                   ,
                   in
                   any
                   momentous
                   Points
                   of
                   Doctrin
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   with
                   Brotherly
                   candour
                   and
                   kindness
                   endeavour
                   to
                   give
                   ,
                   and
                   receive
                   just
                   satisfaction
                   therein
                   ,
                   bearing
                   with
                   one
                   anothers
                   Infirmities
                   ,
                   and
                   different
                   Sentiments
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   lesser
                   weight
                   ,
                   not
                   contending
                   about
                   Logical
                   ,
                   or
                   Philosophical
                   Terms
                   ,
                   or
                   meer
                   Human
                   Forms
                   of
                   Speech
                   ,
                   not
                   judging
                   it
                   reasonable
                   or
                   just
                   ,
                   to
                   charge
                   upon
                   any
                   such
                   consequences
                   of
                   any
                   expression
                   or
                   opinion
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   himself
                   shall
                   disown
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   we
                   further
                   declare
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   special
                   matters
                   in
                   difference
                   .
                
                 
                   I.
                   Concerning
                   Justification
                   .
                   That
                   altho
                   the
                   express
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   do
                   assert
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   Regeneration
                   ,
                   to
                   our
                   entring
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   requires
                   Repentance
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   Sins
                   may
                   be
                   blotted
                   out
                   ;
                   and
                   Faith
                   in
                   Christ
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   justified
                   ;
                   and
                   Holiness
                   of
                   Heart
                   and
                   Life
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   we
                   cannot
                   see
                   God.
                   Yet
                   that
                   none
                   of
                   these
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   work
                   done
                   by
                   Men
                   ,
                   or
                   wrought
                   by
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   under
                   any
                   Denomination
                   whatsoever
                   ,
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Righteousness
                   for
                   the
                   sake
                   ,
                   or
                   on
                   the
                   account
                   whereof
                   ,
                   God
                   doth
                   pardon
                   ,
                   justifie
                   ,
                   or
                   accept
                   Sinners
                   ,
                   or
                   entitle
                   them
                   to
                   Eternal
                   Life
                   ,
                   that
                   being
                   only
                   the
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   Christ
                   without
                   them
                   ,
                   imputed
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   received
                   by
                   Faith
                   alone
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   II.
                   Of
                   a
                   Commutation
                   of
                   Persons
                   between
                   Christ
                   and
                   us
                   .
                   As
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   consider
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   in
                   his
                   Obedience
                   ,
                   and
                   Sufferings
                   ,
                   as
                   God
                   and
                   Man
                   ▪
                   invested
                   with
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   Mediator
                   ;
                   So
                   it
                   is
                   apparent
                   ,
                   this
                   Commutation
                   of
                   Persons
                   with
                   us
                   was
                   not
                   natural
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   either
                   nature
                   ,
                   by
                   which
                   his
                   Individual
                   Substance
                   should
                   become
                   ours
                   ,
                   and
                   ours
                   his
                   ;
                   nor
                   Moral
                   ,
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   Qualities
                   ,
                   or
                   Actions
                   ,
                   whereby
                   he
                   should
                   become
                   inherently
                   Sinful
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   immediately
                   Sinless
                   .
                   Nor
                   was
                   it
                   any
                   change
                   whereby
                   his
                   office
                   of
                   Mediator
                   should
                   be
                   transfered
                   on
                   us
                   .
                   But
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   understood
                   in
                   a
                   Legal
                   ,
                   or
                   Judicial
                   Sense
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   may
                   call
                   it
                   )
                   viz.
                   He
                   by
                   agreement
                   between
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   Him
                   ,
                   came
                   into
                   our
                   room
                   and
                   stead
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   repent
                   and
                   believe
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   which
                   the
                   Gospel
                   requires
                   of
                   us
                   as
                   our
                   Duty
                   (
                   tho
                   he
                   hath
                   undertaken
                   the
                   Ele●t
                   shall
                   in
                   due
                   time
                   be
                   inabled
                   thereto
                   )
                   But
                   to
                   answer
                   for
                   our
                   violation
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Works
                   :
                   
                     He
                     being
                     made
                     sin
                     for
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     knew
                     no
                     sin
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     might
                     be
                     made
                     the
                     righteousness
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     him
                     .
                  
                   2
                   Cor.
                   5
                   21.
                   
                
                 
                   III.
                   Of
                   God's
                   being
                   pleased
                   or
                   displeased
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   standing
                   ,
                   and
                   suffering
                   in
                   our
                   stead
                   .
                   We
                   judge
                   that
                   God
                   was
                   always
                   pleased
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   his
                   Person
                   ,
                   and
                   execution
                   of
                   all
                   his
                   Offices
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   exprest
                   most
                   particularly
                   in
                   that
                   of
                   his
                   Priestly
                   ,
                   1●
                   Iohn
                   17
                   ,
                   18
                   
                     Therefore
                     doth
                     my
                     father
                     love
                     me
                     ,
                     because
                     I
                     lay
                     down
                     my
                     life
                     ,
                  
                   &c.
                   
                   And
                   no
                   otherwise
                   displeased
                   than
                   as
                   having
                   a
                   dispassionate
                   Will
                   to
                   inflict
                   upon
                   him
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   our
                   Sins
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   undertaken
                   to
                   bear
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   might
                   ,
                   without
                   injury
                   to
                   his
                   Justice
                   or
                   Honour
                   ,
                   pardon
                   and
                   save
                   penitent
                   Believers
                   ,
                   for
                   his
                   satisfaction
                   ,
                   and
                   Intercession
                   founded
                   thereon
                   .
                
                 
                   Mr.
                   VVilliams
                   freely
                   declareth
                   his
                   Concurrence
                   with
                   us
                   in
                   these
                   three
                   particulars
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   his
                   Judgment
                   was
                   never
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   sence
                   of
                   this
                   Paper
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   he
                   appeals
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   Book
                   :
                   So
                   it
                   is
                   manifest
                   ,
                   that
                   when
                   he
                   useth
                   the
                   prhase
                   of
                   no
                   change
                   of
                   
                   Person
                   between
                   Christ
                   and
                   the
                   Elect
                   ,
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   intended
                   as
                   a
                   denial
                   o●
                   a
                   change
                   of
                   Persons
                   between
                   Christ
                   and
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   General
                   Sence
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   in
                   opposition
                   to
                   the
                   Opinion
                   of
                   his
                   adversary
                   he
                   wrote
                   against
                   ,
                   for
                   in
                   that
                   very
                   place
                   he
                   expresly
                   affirms
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     Christ
                     suffer'd
                     and
                     dyed
                     in
                     our
                     Room
                     ,
                     and
                     stead
                     .
                  
                   And
                   we
                   do
                   declare
                   ,
                   that
                   whosoever
                   shall
                   be
                   found
                   ,
                   to
                   express
                   themselves
                   in
                   their
                   Preaching
                   or
                   Writing
                   agreeably
                   to
                   this
                   Paper
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   mentioned
                   Articles
                   or
                   Confessions
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   esteem
                   them
                   to
                   deliver
                   the
                   sincere
                   Gospel
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   and
                   Saviour
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   remote
                   from
                   us
                   to
                   oppose
                   or
                   reflect
                   upon
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   shall
                   to
                   our
                   utmost
                   Encourage
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   Countenance
                   to
                   one
                   anothers
                   Ministry
                   therein
                   .
                
                 
                   Such
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   whose
                   Names
                   are
                   prefixed
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   Book
                   ,
                   do
                   declare
                   they
                   were
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   State
                   of
                   Truth
                   and
                   Errors
                   ,
                   as
                   formerly
                   exprest
                   in
                   the
                   Paper
                   ,
                   intituled
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     agreement
                     in
                     Doctrine
                  
                   ,
                   Subscribed
                   and
                   Published
                   ,
                   
                     Anno
                     Dom.
                  
                   1692.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           They
           who
           framed
           this
           Proposal
           had
           before
           them
           two
           Papers
           ,
           one
           which
           the
           report
           calls
           the
           first
           Paper
           ,
           which
           one
           of
           our
           Brethren
           had
           with
           great
           Condescension
           and
           Inclination
           to
           Peace
           ,
           concerted
           with
           some
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           :
           Which
           Paper
           ,
           altho
           it
           was
           never
           proposed
           to
           ,
           nor
           read
           in
           any
           of
           our
           Publick
           Meetings
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           was
           unanimously
           agreed
           to
           be
           laid
           aside
           with
           a
           Second
           Paper
           ,
           that
           had
           been
           brought
           unto
           us
           by
           another
           Brother
           ;
           Yet
           it
           's
           manifest
           ,
           the
           Brethren
           in
           the
           framing
           of
           this
           Third
           (
           which
           is
           our
           only
           Paper
           )
           greatly
           Accommodated
           themselves
           to
           the
           Model
           of
           the
           first
           :
           For
           they
           admit
           a
           new
           Debate
           concerning
           Mr.
           
           Williams's
           Book
           ,
           after
           a
           Solemn
           Accommodation
           of
           that
           whole
           matter
           ,
           when
           the
           Dissenters
           had
           unjustly
           made
           it
           an
           occasion
           of
           difference
           so
           many
           Years
           before
           ;
           they
           also
           recite
           two
           Passages
           of
           Mr.
           Williams
           ,
           as
           excepted
           against
           by
           the
           Dissenters
           ,
           and
           limit
           the
           Declaration
           of
           our
           Judgment
           to
           the
           
             Three
             Heads
          
           ,
           the
           Objectors
           
           did
           choose
           to
           insist
           upon
           ,
           whereas
           you
           will
           presently
           read
           a
           Vote
           of
           us
           united
           Ministers
           ,
           wherein
           we
           require
           a
           disowning
           of
           very
           many
           Antinomian
           Errors
           ,
           Published
           by
           several
           of
           these
           Dissenters
           ,
           whenever
           they
           shall
           make
           the
           disowning
           of
           any
           Passages
           out
           of
           Books
           Written
           against
           Antinomianism
           ,
           a
           Term
           of
           Union
           .
           Yea
           further
           ,
           we
           retain
           the
           whole
           Provision
           of
           the
           First
           Paper
           ,
           against
           any
           of
           our
           surmized
           Errors
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Justification
           ,
           and
           what
           we
           add
           is
           in
           Scripture
           Words
           .
           And
           in
           the
           other
           two
           Heads
           ,
           we
           come
           as
           near
           as
           we
           can
           with
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Freedom
           from
           Ambiguity
           ,
           in
           Points
           of
           so
           great
           Concernment
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           time
           when
           so
           many
           are
           at
           work
           to
           Propagate
           Crispianism
           ,
           and
           Antinomianism
           .
           A
           Coalition
           could
           be
           no
           indifferent
           thing
           to
           such
           ,
           who
           to
           obtain
           it
           do
           thus
           condescend
           ,
           and
           deny
           themselves
           .
           But
           to
           give
           our
           attempt
           a
           yet
           greater
           advantage
           ,
           we
           omitted
           not
           to
           address
           our selves
           to
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           with
           the
           most
           affectionate
           ,
           fervent
           ,
           and
           humble
           intreaties
           ,
           and
           supplications
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           perswasive
           Arguments
           ;
           as
           you
           will
           see
           in
           this
           Letter
           which
           we
           sent
           to
           them
           ,
           with
           the
           forementioned
           Paper
           .
        
         
           Note
           ,
           
             It
             was
             declared
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             words
          
           [
           under
           any
           Denomination
           whatsoever
           ]
           
             we
             exclude
             all
             Righteousness
             from
             being
             Meritorious
             ,
             or
             Attoning
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             a
             procuring
             Cause
             of
             these
             benefits
             ;
             none
             is
             at
             all
             so
             ,
             but
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ.
             But
             we
             intended
             not
             to
             exclude
             what
             the
             Gospel
             requireth
             in
             order
             to
             our
             interst
             ,
             in
             those
             benefits
             given
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christs
             Righteousness
             .
          
        
         
           
             
             
               To
               our
               Reverend
               ,
               and
               duely
               Respected
               ,
               and
               Beloved
               Brethren
               in
               our
               common
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               Mr.
               Griffith
               ,
               Mr.
               Mead
               ,
               Mr.
               Chauncey
               ,
               Mr.
               James
               ,
               Mr.
               Lobb
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Brethren
               of
               the
               Vnion
               ,
               (
               who
               for
               some
               time
               .
               )
               have
               forborn
               to
               meet
               with
               the
               Vnited
               Ministers
               at
               Dr.
               
               Annesley's
               Meeting
               Place
               .
            
             
               
                 Reverend
                 Brethren
                 ,
              
            
             
               YOUR
               forbearing
               to
               meet
               with
               us
               at
               our
               ordinary
               times
               and
               places
               for
               so
               many
               months
               ▪
               hath
               made
               a
               deep
               ,
               and
               smarting
               impression
               on
               our
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               filled
               our
               Hearts
               with
               Grief
               and
               Wonder
               .
               With
               Grief
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               been
               so
               long
               deprived
               of
               much
               of
               that
               Satisfaction
               and
               Assistance
               ,
               which
               your
               presence
               with
               us
               was
               wont
               to
               afford
               us
               .
               With
               Wonder
               ,
               because
               we
               could
               neither
               apprehend
               nor
               receive
               any
               certain
               Information
               of
               those
               Reasons
               ,
               which
               prevailed
               with
               you
               ,
               to
               keep
               off
               so
               long
               from
               our
               Conventions
               .
               For
               to
               this
               day
               you
               never
               acquainted
               us
               ,
               directly
               ,
               and
               clearly
               ,
               of
               any
               Offence
               that
               was
               ever
               offered
               to
               you
               ,
               by
               the
               united
               Ministers
               ,
               as
               standing
               in
               that
               Capacity
               ,
               had
               you
               been
               pleased
               to
               signifie
               your
               Resentments
               to
               them
               ▪
               they
               take
               themselves
               to
               have
               been
               obliged
               to
               have
               sought
               out
               proper
               ways
               and
               means
               for
               the
               removal
               of
               all
               Prejudices
               ,
               and
               of
               rendring
               to
               you
               ,
               reasonable
               and
               due
               satisfaction
               .
               All
               the
               light
               that
               we
               have
               received
               about
               matters
               in
               difference
               between
               us
               ,
               hath
               been
               from
               a
               reverend
               Brother
               ,
               who
               told
               us
               ,
               that
               by
               Conference
               with
               some
               who
               forbear
               to
               come
               to
               our
               Meetings
               ,
               he
               
               under
               stood
               ,
               that
               they
               apprehended
               ,
               there
               are
               those
               in
               our
               Union
               ,
               who
               have
               Sentiments
               about
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               Justification
               ,
               different
               from
               the
               common
               Faith
               of
               all
               Orthodox
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               so
               dissonant
               from
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               the
               Confessions
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               owned
               and
               approved
               by
               us
               .
               The
               same
               Brother
               added
               that
               if
               there
               were
               sufficient
               Evidence
               and
               Assurance
               given
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               United
               Ministsrs
               would
               approve
               themselves
               ,
               sound
               ,
               clear
               ,
               and
               stedfast
               in
               that
               most
               weighty
               and
               important
               Doctrin
               (
               which
               we
               all
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               
                 Articulus
                 stantis
                 vel
                 cadentis
                 Eclesiae
              
               ,
               )
               they
               would
               then
               maintain
               all
               Brotherly
               communion
               with
               us
               .
               When
               this
               was
               notified
               to
               us
               ,
               we
               presently
               conceived
               great
               and
               good
               Hopes
               ,
               that
               all
               Jealousies
               might
               be
               easily
               removed
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               Redintegration
               of
               Affections
               would
               immediately
               follow
               .
               And
               what
               should
               hinder
               ?
               For
               if
               you
               do
               attentively
               ,
               and
               deliberately
               weigh
               what
               is
               Asserted
               in
               the
               Article
               of
               Justification
               ,
               in
               the
               inclosed
               Paper
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               unanimously
               agreed
               unto
               ,
               after
               open
               Reading
               ,
               and
               that
               upon
               several
               Days
               )
               we
               are
               confident
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               evidently
               and
               undeniably
               appear
               ,
               that
               we
               perfectly
               agree
               with
               our
               Brethren
               in
               the
               Evangelical
               Doctrin
               of
               Justification
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               very
               Phrases
               and
               Modes
               of
               Expression
               .
            
             
               Our
               Agreement
               in
               the
               Doctrin
               of
               Justification
               ,
               which
               was
               as
               the
               Test
               and
               Cement
               of
               our
               Union
               ,
               being
               so
               happily
               Established
               and
               fixed
               ;
               we
               shall
               need
               to
               say
               but
               little
               ,
               touching
               the
               other
               two
               points
               mentioned
               in
               the
               inclosed
               Paper
               :
               which
               (
               as
               we
               think
               )
               are
               so
               clearly
               and
               candidly
               stated
               ,
               that
               we
               believe
               ,
               (
               as
               we
               suppose
               ,
               upon
               sure
               and
               certain
               grounds
               )
               there
               will
               be
               nothing
               remaining
               (
               upon
               that
               account
               )
               to
               obstruct
               our
               entire
               and
               hearty
               Union
            
             
               It
               would
               be
               superfluous
               to
               lay
               before
               you
               any
               considerations
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               desirableness
               ,
               usefulness
               ,
               we
               may
               add
               the
               necessity
               of
               Ministerial
               Concord
               :
               Or
               to
               represent
               the
               sin
               ,
               and
               mischief
               that
               will
               inseparably
               
               cleave
               to
               our
               unbrotherly
               breaches
               .
               We
               all
               find
               (
               by
               sad
               experience
               )
               what
               advantage
               is
               given
               thereby
               ,
               to
               some
               who
               seek
               occasion
               to
               reproach
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               hinder
               the
               success
               ,
               or
               acceptableness
               of
               our
               Ministry
               .
               They
               do
               certainly
               wish
               ,
               and
               will
               endeavour
               to
               make
               our
               wound
               incurable
               .
               But
               we
               trust
               ,
               the
               Lord
               will
               blast
               their
               Designs
               ,
               and
               Frustrate
               their
               Expectations
               ,
               by
               enlightning
               our
               Minds
               ,
               to
               receive
               and
               hold
               fast
               all
               Truths
               ,
               and
               specially
               those
               which
               are
               Fundamental
               :
               And
               by
               his
               Grace
               ,
               most
               sweetly
               and
               effectually
               draw
               our
               Hearts
               to
               Love
               as
               Brethren
               :
               That
               we
               may
               closely
               ,
               strongly
               ,
               and
               intimately
               knit-together
               in
               inviolable
               Bonds
               :
               And
               so
               Guide
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               all
               follow
               after
               the
               things
               that
               make
               for
               Peace
               ,
               and
               the
               things
               wherewith
               one
               may
               edify
               another
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               (
               Dear
               Brethren
               )
               we
               do
               ,
               with
               all
               sincerity
               and
               ardor
               ,
               beseech
               you
               to
               meet
               us
               with
               the
               like
               Frame
               of
               Spirit
               ;
               that
               our
               only
               Emulation
               and
               Contention
               may
               be
               ,
               who
               shall
               be
               most
               Industrious
               to
               promote
               the
               interest
               of
               our
               Lord
               Redeemer
               :
               Be
               most
               useful
               to
               the
               Souls
               we
               are
               set
               to
               watch
               over
               :
               And
               be
               most
               forward
               to
               embrace
               each
               other
               in
               the
               Arms
               of
               Love.
               
            
             
               That
               these
               Blessed
               Ends
               may
               be
               the
               more
               effectually
               pursued
               ,
               we
               do
               (
               with
               all
               importunity
               and
               fervor
               )
               beseech
               you
               to
               return
               to
               and
               frequent
               our
               Meetings
               ,
               as
               ye
               have
               formerly
               done
               :
               That
               we
               may
               joyn
               with
               you
               there
               ,
               in
               your
               Holy
               Prayers
               :
               Be
               assisted
               with
               your
               wholesome
               Counsels
               ,
               and
               be
               refreshed
               with
               your
               much
               desired
               Society
               :
               That
               we
               may
               with
               one
               Mind
               ,
               and
               one
               Mouth
               Glorify
               God
               ,
               even
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ.
               Amen
               .
            
             
               If
               ,
               after
               the
               perusal
               of
               the
               inclosed
               Paper
               ,
               ye
               meet
               with
               any
               thing
               therein
               that
               may
               seem
               to
               need
               further
               Explanation
               :
               And
               ye
               be
               willing
               to
               entertain
               a
               Conference
               about
               it
               :
               Be
               pleased
               to
               appoint
               the
               time
               and
               place
               ,
               when
               and
               where
               ,
               a
               determinate
               Number
               of
               the
               United
               Ministers
               ,
               may
               meet
               with
               a
               like
               Number
               of
               
               the
               Brethren
               Nominated
               by
               you
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               most
               readily
               and
               chearfully
               comply
               with
               your
               Proposal
               .
               Howbeit
               ,
               we
               must
               add
               ,
               That
               we
               hope
               ,
               we
               have
               already
               set
               down
               our
               sentiments
               ,
               as
               Nakedly
               and
               Perspicuously
               as
               we
               could
               express
               ,
               in
               pursuance
               of
               our
               End
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               give
               you
               all
               possible
               satisfaction
               —
               We
               conclude
               this
               Paper
               with
               two
               earnest
               requests
               to
               you
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               Upon
               the
               hopes
               which
               you
               have
               conceived
               ,
               that
               (
               thro'
               the
               Grace
               and
               Blessing
               of
               our
               God
               )
               the
               differences
               which
               have
               risen
               among
               us
               ,
               will
               be
               brought
               to
               an
               happy
               composure
               :
               We
               importunately
               beseech
               you
               ,
               to
               use
               your
               uttermost
               Endeavours
               ,
               to
               perswade
               these
               Brethren
               who
               have
               not
               as
               yet
               entred
               into
               our
               Union
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               joyn
               with
               us
               in
               it
               .
               (
               2.
               )
               That
               you
               would
               (
               assoon
               as
               conveniently
               you
               can
               )
               vouchsafe
               us
               an
               Answer
               to
               this
               our
               Letter
               .
            
             
               Finally
               ,
               Brethren
               Farewell
               ,
               
                 Be
                 Perfect
                 ,
                 be
                 of
                 Good
                 Comfort
                 ,
                 Be
                 of
                 one
                 Mind
                 ,
                 Live
                 in
                 Peace
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Love
                 and
                 Peace
                 shall
                 be
                 with
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 Signed
                 at
                 Dr.
                 
                 Annesle●'s
                 .
                 
                   October
                   27.
                   1696.
                   
                
              
               
                 By
                 Mr.
                 Hammond
                 Moderator
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               To
               our
               Letter
               so
               Submissive
               ,
               Peaceable
               ,
               and
               Impo●tunate
               ,
               we
               received
               this
               and
               no
               other
               Answer
               .
            
             
               
                 Reverend
                 Brethren
                 ,
              
            
             
               HAving
               received
               from
               you
               a
               Letter
               with
               a
               Paper
               inclosed
               ,
               in
               Answer
               thereunto
               suffer
               us
               to
               acquaint
               you
               ,
               that
               a
               Paper
               Subscribed
               by
               a
               considerable
               Number
               of
               you
               ,
               and
               approved
               of
               by
               us
               some
               Months
               since
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               Reason
               to
               believe
               some
               of
               you
               have
               had
               the
               perusal
               of
               ;
               we
               therefore
               to
               whom
               your
               Letter
               is
               directed
               ,
               do
               not
               reckon
               it
               Brotherly
               in
               us
               to
               forsake
               them
               who
               have
               Subscribed
               the
               foresaid
               Paper
               ,
               but
               do
               
               rather
               Judge
               our selves
               bound
               in
               Conscience
               to
               entreat
               ●our
               hearty
               Concurrence
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               us
               ,
               in
               that
               ●●st
               Paper
               ;
               which
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               already
               said
               ,
               hath
               been
               ●●bscribed
               by
               very
               Principal
               and
               Reverend
               Ministers
               ,
               ●●ghly
               esteemed
               both
               by
               you
               and
               us
               :
               and
               this
               we
               hope
               ,
               may
               ,
               through
               the
               Blessing
               of
               God
               ,
               be
               the
               speediest
               way
               〈◊〉
               obtain
               the
               desirable
               End.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   ●ubscribed
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   several
                   of
                   the
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   your
                   Letter
                   was
                   Communicated
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
         
           THis
           is
           the
           Letter
           our
           reporter
           Complains
           we
           gave
           no
           reply
           to
           ,
           wherein
           we
           think
           we
           paid
           a
           great
           ●egard
           to
           them
           who
           sent
           it
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           still
           overlook
           〈◊〉
           otherwise
           than
           to
           Note
           ,
           First
           ,
           It
           is
           more
           than
           ●robable
           some
           of
           us
           perused
           ,
           what
           a
           considerable
           Num●er
           of
           us
           Subscribed
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Our
           Brethren
           who
           ●ubscribed
           ,
           could
           not
           Judge
           it
           unbrotherly
           ,
           to
           be
           for●aken
           for
           laying
           aside
           the
           first
           Paper
           ,
           when
           every
           one
           ●f
           them
           had
           laid
           it
           aside
           before
           ,
           and
           joyned
           in
           the
           ●hird
           Paper
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Letter
           whereto
           this
           Answer
           is
           ●●●en
           (
           which
           it's
           strange
           any
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           could
           〈◊〉
           ignorant
           of
           .
           )
           Thirdly
           ,
           What
           is
           the
           
             desirable
             End
          
           ?
           ●ad
           they
           said
           Union
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           more
           accep●able
           to
           us
           ,
           than
           it
           seemed
           to
           be
           to
           such
           of
           themselves
           ,
           〈◊〉
           declared
           in
           one
           o●
           the
           Meetings
           about
           this
           expe●ient
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           not
           intended
           by
           this
           attempted
           a●reement
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           joyn
           with
           us
           in
           our
           Meet●●gs
           as
           United
           Ministers
           ,
           but
           that
           an
           agreement
           in
           Doctrine
           might
           be
           a
           step
           to
           further
           Union
           :
           Yea
           ,
           we
           〈◊〉
           scarce
           hope
           they
           would
           have
           re-united
           ,
           could
           we
           〈◊〉
           submitted
           to
           their
           Papers
           ,
           because
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           infor●ed
           ,
           Mr.
           Cole
           and
           Mr.
           Mather
           refused
           their
           assent
           to
           〈◊〉
           And
           this
           their
           Letter
           was
           subscribed
           in
           the
           Name
           ,
           〈◊〉
           of
           several
           (
           not
           of
           all
           )
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           Communica●●●●
           ;
           nor
           (
           as
           we
           find
           )
           was
           any
           Union
           ,
           or
           Agreement
           ●●gaged
           ,
           or
           expressed
           ,
           except
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           had
           this
           expedient
           
           obtained
           .
           This
           is
           the
           true
           State
           of
           the
           ca●●
           between
           our
           Brethren
           and
           us
           :
           Could
           we
           have
           obtai●●ed
           a
           re-union
           upon
           mutual
           forbearance
           wherein
           we
           di●●fer
           :
           Had
           any
           of
           these
           Accounts
           of
           our
           Principles
           ●●●tisfied
           them
           ;
           (
           Tho'
           we
           therein
           admit
           so
           rigid
           and
           〈◊〉
           a
           Tryal
           wherein
           they
           suspected
           us
           ,
           and
           propose
           so
           v●●ry
           short
           and
           easy
           a
           Test
           when
           we
           affirm
           the
           Trut●
           denied
           by
           them
           )
           Had
           our
           impo●tunity
           for
           Peace
           ,
           atte●●ded
           with
           much
           Patience
           and
           Condescention
           ,
           been
           a●●cepted
           ;
           the
           mischievous
           effects
           of
           our
           differences
           h●●
           been
           prevented
           .
           Nor
           can
           we
           guess
           what
           would
           p●●●vail
           with
           the
           Authors
           of
           t●ese
           Divisions
           ,
           unless
           tha●
           Book
           should
           be
           disowned
           ,
           which
           ,
           the
           Subscribers
           〈◊〉
           convinced
           ,
           is
           of
           great
           use
           for
           the
           Defence
           of
           the
           Go●●pel
           in
           a
           time
           abounding
           with
           Errors
           :
           And
           such
           Trut●
           betrayed
           ,
           as
           the
           usefulness
           of
           our
           Ministry
           and
           Prac●●●cal
           Religion
           depend
           upon
           :
           things
           we
           are
           sure
           Chr●●●
           would
           not
           app●ove
           ,
           nor
           could
           we
           expect
           a
           Peace
           bought
           to
           prove
           a
           Blessing
           .
        
         
           We
           were
           well
           assured
           ,
           that
           a
           faithful
           Account
           of
           〈◊〉
           State
           of
           things
           among
           us
           ,
           must
           acquit
           us
           of
           the
           bla●●
           of
           those
           unhappy
           differences
           ,
           and
           prevent
           the
           adva●tages
           some
           made
           by
           mis-representing
           us
           :
           Neverth●●less
           ,
           we
           had
           still
           remained
           silent
           ,
           if
           this
           so
           unjust
           a
           〈◊〉
           pors
           (
           with
           a
           Paper
           of
           remarks
           following
           it
           )
           had
           〈◊〉
           been
           obtruded
           on
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           with
           Art
           scatter●●
           throughout
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           yea
           ,
           sent
           to
           Forreign
           Na●●ions
           as
           can
           be
           proved
           ;
           after
           this
           ,
           indeed
           our
           sile●●
           would
           proclaim
           us
           stupidly
           insensible
           and
           unconcern●●
           for
           the
           common
           Good
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           for
           our
           own
           repu●●●tion
           and
           usefulness
           .
        
         
           We
           shall
           proceed
           to
           consider
           what
           is
           material
           in
           〈◊〉
           Report
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           Report
           saith
           ,
           
             Our
             differences
             may
             be
             re●●●ced
             to
             Christs
             satisfaction
             and
             the
             Penal
             Sanction
             of
             〈◊〉
             Law
             ;
             tho'
             hitherto
             ,
             the
             greatest
             struggle
             hath
             been
             about
             〈◊〉
             first
             .
          
        
         
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           The
           first
           was
           no
           part
           of
           the
           difference
           till
           ●f
           late
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Lobb
           contrived
           to
           make
           it
           so
           ,
           tho'
           ●ithout
           any
           Reason
           ;
           for
           Mr.
           Williams
           rightly
           and
           fully
           ●sserted
           the
           first
           in
           his
           Books
           .
           And
           the
           utmost
           that
           ●an
           be
           made
           of
           the
           latter
           is
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Williams
           asserts
           ●hat
           if
           the
           Precepts
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Works
           be
           consi●ered
           ,
           as
           taken
           into
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           they
           fall
           under
           the
           Gospel
           Sanction
           ;
           and
           tho'
           in
           this
           respect
           there
           is
           a
           ●hange
           of
           the
           Sanction
           ,
           yet
           the
           Precepts
           considered
           ●ill
           as
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           Works
           ,
           they
           are
           under
           ●he
           
             same
             Legal
             Sanction
             as
             at
             first
             ,
          
           which
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           The
           Covenant
           of
           Works
           and
           the
           Gospel
           Covenant
           dif●er
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           seems
           to
           be
           reserved
           for
           a
           New
           Controversy
           ,
           if
           we
           had
           agreed
           to
           their
           very
           mode
           of
           expressing
           the
           point
           he
           insisteth
           on
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           2.
           
           It
           's
           a
           very
           great
           mistake
           ,
           that
           our
           differ●nce
           with
           them
           is
           reduced
           to
           these
           two
           points
           ,
           alas
           !
           ●t
           extends
           to
           many
           other
           things
           
             (
             Viz.
             )
             Most
             of
             Dr.
          
           Crisp's
           Opinions
           ,
           as
           to
           which
           they
           refuse
           to
           give
           us
           sa●isfaction
           ,
           tho'
           he
           granteth
           these
           two
           are
           all
           they
           quarrel
           with
           us
           about
           ,
           and
           how
           unjustly
           will
           presently
           be
           seen
           .
           We
           shall
           detect
           his
           mistake
           by
           a
           brief
           Narrative
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           difference
           Originally
           appeareth
           to
           be
           about
           most
           of
           those
           Positions
           ,
           called
           Truths
           and
           Errors
           in
           the
           State
           of
           them
           in
           Mr.
           
           Williams's
           Book
           ;
           for
           Six
           of
           the
           Dissenters
           did
           not
           only
           object
           some
           particular
           Passages
           ;
           but
           they
           deny
           those
           to
           be
           Truths
           which
           are
           called
           Truths
           ,
           and
           such
           to
           be
           Errors
           which
           are
           called
           Errors
           ,
           In
           the
           2.5.7.8.12.16.18
           .
           and
           19.
           
           Chapters
           of
           that
           Book
           :
           Yea
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           
             They
             find
             not
             Truth
             and
             Error
             rightly
             Stated
             in
             other
             places
             besides
             these
          
           ;
           Thus
           they
           say
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Chauncyes
             Neonomianism
             unmasked
          
           ,
           Par.
           3.
           p.
           96.
           
           Whereas
           many
           of
           our
           Brethren
           Subscribed
           ,
           that
           each
           of
           these
           were
           rightly
           Stated
           .
           He
           that
           will
           Read
           the
           Truths
           and
           Errors
           in
           those
           several
           Chapters
           ,
           may
           judge
           of
           the
           difference
           ,
           and
           whether
           any
           of
           Dr.
           
           Crisp's
           Errors
           will
           be
           disowned
           .
           2.
           
           In
           the
           forcited
           Articles
           
           1694.
           
           You
           'll
           find
           that
           when
           we
           had
           owned
           such
           to
           be
           Errors
           ,
           which
           they
           required
           of
           us
           ,
           yet
           they
           refused
           to
           disown
           those
           Errors
           which
           we
           added
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           difference
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           respected
           whatever
           they
           refused
           to
           agree
           with
           us
           in
           ,
           and
           was
           not
           ever
           since
           Accommodated
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Reporter
           cannot
           be
           Ignorant
           ,
           that
           September
           15.
           1695.
           
           
             This
             Vote
             unanimously
             passed
             among
             the
             United
             Brethren
             ,
             upon
             reading
             a
             Paper
             relating
             to
             several
             dangerous
             Expressions
             in
             favour
             of
             Antinomianism
             ,
             if
             that
             any
             thing
             objected
             out
             of
             Books
             written
             against
             Antinomianism
             be
             required
             to
             be
             disowned
             as
             a
             Term
             of
             Union
             ,
             that
             those
             things
             read
             this
             Day
             ,
             and
             further
             to
             be
             Collected
             of
             that
             kind
             out
             of
             the
             Books
             
               on
               the
               other
               side
            
             ,
             shall
             be
             required
             to
             be
             disowned
             .
          
        
         
           
             Some
             things
             Collected
             out
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             Mr.
             Chauncy
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Cole
               ,
               Mr.
               Mather
            
             ,
             and
             
               Mr.
               Trail
            
             .
          
           
             
               TO
               talk
               of
               a
               Gospel
               threat
               ,
               is
               a
               Catechresis
               at
               best
               ,
               and
               nothing
               else
               can
               save
               it
               from
               being
               a
               Bull.
               Pardon
               is
               rather
               the
               Condition
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               having
               a
               causal
               influence
               thereunto
               ,
               than
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               are
               of
               Pardon
               .
               It
               was
               sin
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               Christ
               bore
               ,
               the
               fault
               of
               sin
               was
               laid
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               the
               sin
               it self
               as
               opposed
               to
               guilt
               .
               Christ
               was
               reputed
               a
               Criminal
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               Man
               ,
               but
               by
               God.
               As
               to
               the
               Elect
               ,
               there
               was
               never
               any
               Guilt
               upon
               them
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Righteous
               Judgment
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               
                 foro
                 Dei
              
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               Accompanied
               the
               Letter
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               setting
               in
               with
               the
               Conscience
               .
               Justification
               is
               before
               effectual
               Vocation
               —
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               Justification
               before
               Faith
               is
               not
               an
               Error
               ,
               but
               a
               Great
               and
               Glorious
               Truth
               .
               Justification
               in
               regard
               
               of
               Application
               must
               be
               before
               believing
               —
               The
               first
               Application
               ,
               
                 ordine
                 naturae
                 saltem
              
               ,
               is
               to
               an
               ungodly
               Man
               ,
               
                 eo
                 nomine
              
               that
               he
               may
               believe
               ;
               we
               believe
               that
               we
               may
               be
               justified
               declaratively
               .
               It
               is
               denied
               ,
               that
               God
               requires
               Faith
               as
               an
               Indispensible
               Qualification
               in
               them
               ,
               whom
               he
               will
               justify
               for
               Christs
               merits
               —
               He
               denies
               that
               unbelief
               is
               the
               Cause
               why
               Men
               are
               barred
               from
               Justification
               ,
               and
               Obnoxious
               to
               Misery
               .
               He
               saith
               ,
               you
               talk
               of
               an
               offer
               to
               the
               Non
               elect
               ,
               and
               that
               offer
               you
               say
               must
               be
               serious
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               I
               Pray
               ,
               where
               is
               any
               offer
               of
               Grace
               to
               the
               Non-elect
               at
               all
               ,
               as
               such
               .
               And
               shew
               me
               any
               Grace
               given
               ,
               or
               Gospel
               Duties
               required
               of
               the
               Non-elect
               ,
               or
               Benefits
               promised
               to
               the
               Non-elect
               ,
               upon
               their
               performance
               of
               Grace
               and
               Duties
               ,
               &c.
               
               And
               what
               if
               the
               Non-elect
               be
               in
               as
               bad
               a
               Case
               as
               the
               Devils
               ,
               Is
               God
               bound
               to
               be
               any
               better
               to
               them
               than
               to
               the
               Devils
               ?
               God
               hath
               not
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               save
               a
               Non-elect
               Person
               if
               he
               believe
               ,
               more
               than
               he
               hath
               said
               ,
               a
               Horse
               shall
               be
               a
               Man
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               use
               Reason
               ,
               or
               speak
               ,
               or
               a
               Man
               shall
               be
               a
               Horse
               if
               he
               hath
               four
               Feet
               .
               God
               was
               reconciled
               to
               the
               elect
               at
               Christs
               Death
               ,
               but
               we
               are
               reconciled
               to
               God
               by
               the
               Gospel
               Ministry
               .
               Union
               with
               Christ
               is
               before
               Faith
               ,
               at
               least
               Natura
               ,
               and
               we
               partake
               of
               the
               Spirit
               by
               Virtue
               of
               that
               Union
               :
               there
               is
               a
               Compleat
               Union
               with
               Christ
               before
               the
               Act
               of
               Faith.
               All
               that
               a
               believer
               can
               pray
               for
               ,
               is
               the
               further
               manifestation
               of
               Pardon
               ,
               for
               he
               knows
               that
               all
               his
               sins
               are
               Pardoned
               .
               A
               believer
               is
               to
               work
               from
               Life
               and
               not
               for
               Life
               .
               It
               's
               a
               great
               Truth
               that
               God
               sees
               no
               sin
               in
               a
               believer
               ,
               sin
               can
               do
               no
               real
               hurt
               to
               a
               believer
               .
               God
               is
               not
               displeased
               with
               his
               People
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               angry
               with
               the
               Persons
               of
               believers
               ,
               for
               their
               sins
               .
               Legal
               Convictions
               before
               saving
               Faith
               are
               no
               more
               than
               sin
               ,
               it
               's
               but
               the
               Filthy
               Conscience
               polluting
               guilt
               of
               sin
               .
               There
               is
               no
               Preparatory
               work
               distinct
               from
               
               Gods
               Act
               in
               effectual
               Calling
               .
               The
               Gospel
               is
               no
               Rule
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               that
               's
               the
               Law
               only
               .
               The
               Gospel
               is
               not
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Rule
               of
               Judgment
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
               that
               's
               only
               the
               Law
               of
               Creation
               .
               Denies
               that
               ,
               at
               the
               Judgment
               Day
               there
               will
               be
               a
               Tryal
               ,
               upon
               which
               some
               will
               be
               justified
               ,
               others
               Condemned
               .
               Christs
               Precepts
               are
               not
               Laws
               with
               a
               Sanction
               .
               Approves
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               sanctification
               is
               not
               the
               way
               of
               a
               justified
               Person
               to
               Heaven
               —
               If
               you
               look
               upon
               Graces
               and
               Duties
               ,
               and
               Salvation
               ,
               as
               two
               distinct
               things
               ,
               I
               deny
               that
               they
               are
               necessary
               to
               give
               a
               right
               to
               Salvation
               .
               All
               imperfect
               Holiness
               is
               sin
               .
               
                 Turn
                 ye
                 ,
                 turn
                 ye
                 ,
                 why
                 will
                 you
                 dye
                 ?
              
               Is
               but
               the
               Triumph
               of
               the
               Law
               over
               a
               Dead
               sinner
               .
               An
               unsaved
               Person
               can
               do
               nothing
               in
               order
               to
               salvation
               .
               God
               was
               displeased
               with
               Christ
               as
               our
               surety
               :
               We
               in
               Christ
               satisfied
               the
               Justice
               of
               God.
               We
               through
               Christs
               Righteousness
               have
               a
               right
               to
               Glory
               ,
               by
               Adams
               Covenant
               .
               Adam
               for
               one
               good
               work
               ,
               should
               have
               entred
               into
               full
               possession
               and
               a
               confirmation
               therein
               .
               To
               teach
               that
               a
               Christian
               upon
               the
               Actings
               of
               Graces
               ,
               and
               Performance
               of
               Duties
               ,
               may
               in
               the
               Virtue
               of
               the
               promise
               made
               to
               the
               exercise
               of
               those
               Graces
               or
               Duties
               ,
               expect
               any
               of
               those
               promised
               Blessings
               ,
               is
               to
               teach
               a
               low
               and
               servile
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               The
               Eternal
               Life
               in
               which
               the
               Angels
               were
               Created
               and
               Confirmed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               differs
               from
               that
               Eternal
               Life
               which
               believers
               have
               in
               Christ
               ;
               the
               one
               is
               a
               Creature
               Life
               ,
               or
               a
               Created
               Life
               ,
               the
               other
               is
               the
               Eternal
               Life
               of
               God
               Communicated
               in
               time
               .
               Believers
               are
               as
               Righteous
               as
               Christ
               ,
               I
               mean
               not
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Similitude
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               way
               of
               Equality
               .
               Christs
               Incarnation
               was
               no
               part
               of
               his
               Humiliation
               ;
               we
               Coalesoe
               upon
               believing
               into
               one
               mystical
               Person
               with
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               distinguisht
               from
               Legal
               Union
               ,
               which
               is
               before
               Faith.
               The
               Gospel
               hath
               no
               Law-Sanction
               ,
               it
               's
               plainly
               denied
               that
               the
               Gospel
               is
               a
               Law
               of
               Grace
               .
               
               Faith
               is
               neither
               a
               Condition
               nor
               Qualification
               in
               the
               Office
               of
               Justification
               ;
               with
               several
               things
               of
               the
               same
               sort
               as
               above
               recited
               .
            
          
           
             Most
             of
             these
             were
             then
             included
             in
             the
             Paper
             ,
             the
             Vote
             refers
             to
             ;
             which
             with
             the
             other
             things
             further
             Collected
             ,
             shall
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Printed
             Books
             of
             the
             foresaid
             Authors
             ,
             and
             Book
             and
             Page
             cited
             for
             each
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             be
             required
             .
             Yea
             ,
             at
             great
             deal
             more
             ,
             if
             not
             worse
             ,
             of
             the
             same
             sort
             .
          
           
             By
             these
             things
             it
             's
             manifest
             what
             the
             difference
             is
             about
             ,
             tho'
             a
             noise
             hath
             been
             raised
             about
             things
             remote
             from
             the
             true
             occasion
             ,
             that
             while
             we
             seemed
             to
             be
             only
             on
             the
             defensive
             part
             ,
             their
             Errors
             might
             receive
             Countenance
             as
             if
             unopposed
             ,
             and
             the
             abettors
             thereof
             might
             less
             appear
             the
             cause
             of
             our
             Divisions
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             3.
             
             Altho'
             Brethren
             from
             a
             Zeal
             for
             Peace
             condescended
             to
             mention
             but
             three
             particulars
             in
             the
             third
             Paper
             ,
             yet
             it
             's
             too
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Dissenters
             adhere
             to
             their
             own
             Paper
             (
             called
             the
             first
             )
             and
             refuse
             ours
             ,
             because
             this
             doth
             provide
             some
             Defence
             against
             some
             of
             the
             Errors
             ,
             which
             our
             difference
             is
             about
             ,
             (
             the
             same
             cause
             for
             which
             they
             rejected
             the
             Articles
             in
             1694.
             )
             And
             it
             's
             plain
             by
             what
             their
             Paper
             saith
             of
             Justification
             ,
             they
             had
             this
             our
             Paper
             of
             Ninety
             four
             before
             them
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             we
             insisted
             under
             that
             Head
             to
             have
             it
             clearly
             expressed
             ,
             
               That
               none
               are
               justified
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               Entitled
               to
               Eternal
               Life
               ,
               before
               they
               are
               effectually
               called
               ,
               or
               whilst
               they
               are
               unregenerate
               ,
               or
               in
               unbelief
               ;
            
             And
             that
             Men
             must
             repent
             in
             order
             to
             forgiveness
             ;
             as
             also
             that
             continued
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
             and
             Holyness
             of
             Heart
             ,
             and
             Life
             ,
             are
             by
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             &c.
             
             Our
             Dissenting
             Brethren
             knew
             this
             ,
             and
             yet
             insert
             nothing
             in
             that
             first
             Paper
             sufficient
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
             By
             the
             Reporters
             arguing
             against
             us
             ,
             their
             not
             mentioning
             those
             things
             is
             their
             disowning
             of
             them
             ,
             
             and
             owning
             the
             contrary
             ,
             yea
             ,
             we
             have
             more
             reason
             to
             infer
             thus
             ,
             because
             what
             they
             omit
             was
             sent
             by
             the
             body
             of
             United
             Ministers
             to
             them
             as
             a
             mean
             of
             Union
             ,
             whereas
             ,
             what
             's
             omitted
             by
             us
             ,
             was
             not
             sent
             to
             us
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             nor
             adjusted
             by
             our
             appointment
             .
             But
             we
             need
             not
             to
             insist
             on
             this
             ,
             when
             by
             comparing
             the
             first
             and
             third
             Papers
             ,
             it
             's
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             foresaid
             Errors
             are
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             few
             variations
             in
             our
             Paper
             ,
             bnt
             very
             consistent
             with
             theirs
             ,
             tho'
             not
             in
             the
             sense
             designed
             by
             our
             Subscribing
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             Head
             of
             Justification
             ,
             their
             Paper
             saith
             ,
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             and
             a
             Holy
             Conversation
             ,
             are
             by
             Gods
             express
             word
             manifestly
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
             They
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             Repentance
             is
             necessary
             to
             Pardon
             ,
             nor
             Faith
             to
             Iustification
             ,
             tho'
             that
             be
             the
             Head
             treated
             of
             :
             No
             ,
             these
             are
             necessary
             to
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Holy
             Conversation
             is
             necessary
             to
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             Eternal
             Salvation
             :
             nor
             do
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             necessity
             of
             these
             to
             salvation
             it self
             is
             by
             the
             Gospel
             Constitution
             ,
             or
             any
             enacted
             Connexion
             between
             Duty
             and
             Benefit
             .
             Things
             being
             thus
             worded
             ,
             it
             may
             pass
             with
             such
             who
             tell
             us
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             hath
             neither
             Precept
             ,
             Threatning
             ,
             nor
             Conditional
             promise
             :
             Repentance
             is
             not
             antecedently
             necessary
             to
             Pardon
             ,
             nor
             Faith
             to
             the
             Justification
             of
             our
             Persons
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             manifest
             to
             our
             Consciences
             for
             our
             inward
             Peace
             ,
             that
             our
             Persons
             were
             justified
             before
             God
             whilst
             in
             our
             unbelief
             .
             But
             such
             things
             are
             prevented
             by
             our
             Paper
             ,
             which
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               requires
               Repentance
               ,
               that
               our
               Sins
               may
               be
               blotted
               out
               ,
               and
               Faith
               that
               we
               may
               be
               justified
            
             ;
             And
             afterwards
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             requires
             of
             us
             as
             our
             Duty
             ;
             that
             we
             repent
             and
             believe
             ,
             and
             God
             Pardons
             penitent
             Believers
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             their
             Paper
             in
             the
             other
             Heads
             expresseth
             things
             so
             ,
             as
             that
             such
             may
             subscribe
             it
             ,
             who
             think
             the
             filth
             and
             fault
             of
             sin
             were
             Transacted
             on
             Christ
             ,
             he
             was
             the
             Criminal
             ,
             the
             Murtherer
             ,
             &c.
             in
             Gods
             Account
             ;
             that
             God
             was
             
               really
               displeased
            
             with
             
             Christ
             ,
             and
             abhorred
             him
             as
             our
             surety
             ;
             tho'
             not
             considered
             in
             himself
             :
             and
             sundry
             the
             like
             (
             that
             our
             Paper
             gives
             no
             Countenance
             to
             )
             which
             our
             subscribing
             Brethren
             do
             abhor
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             not
             then
             without
             Reason
             ,
             that
             the
             Dissenters
             insist
             on
             the
             first
             Paper
             ;
             whether
             they
             be
             such
             who
             hold
             those
             Errors
             ,
             or
             resolve
             to
             indulge
             such
             as
             do
             so
             .
             And
             yet
             there
             wants
             not
             Art
             in
             placing
             the
             differences
             upon
             our
             omitting
             a
             Phrase
             in
             the
             third
             Paper
             ,
             wherein
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             it
             is
             expressed
             ;
             for
             the
             Reporter
             well
             saw
             ,
             a
             quarrel
             with
             us
             for
             the
             omission
             of
             a
             Phrase
             of
             so
             uncertain
             a
             sense
             ,
             is
             as
             yet
             more
             plausible
             ,
             than
             their
             struggle
             for
             Errors
             of
             so
             ill
             a
             sound
             would
             be
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             4.
             
             But
             if
             the
             Doctrines
             about
             which
             we
             differ
             are
             not
             yet
             sufficiently
             evident
             ,
             we
             shall
             with
             a
             desire
             of
             Union
             make
             this
             proposal
             ;
             If
             our
             Dissenting
             Brethren
             will
             declare
             their
             agreement
             with
             us
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             Repentance
             towards
             God
             ,
             is
             Commanded
             in
             order
             to
             Remission
             of
             Sin.
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             is
             Commanded
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Justification
             of
             our
             Persons
             before
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             th●
             alone
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ.
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             requires
             perseverance
             in
             true
             Faith
             and
             Holyness
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             be
             Partakers
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             Glory
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             That
             the
             Gospel
             promiseth
             Pardon
             through
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             to
             the
             penitent
             ,
             Justificaion
             before
             God
             to
             the
             Believer
             ,
             and
             the
             Heavenly
             Glory
             to
             such
             as
             persevere
             in
             Faith
             and
             Holyness
             ;
             and
             also
             declareth
             that
             God
             will
             not
             Pardon
             the
             Impenitent
             ,
             justify
             the
             Unbeliever
             ,
             nor
             glorify
             the
             Apostate
             or
             Unholy
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             That
             justifying
             Faith
             is
             not
             only
             a
             perswasion
             of
             the
             understanding
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             receiving
             and
             resting
             upon
             Christ
             alone
             for
             Salvation
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             That
             by
             
               change
               of
               Person
               is
               meant
            
             ,
             that
             whereas
             we
             were
             Condemned
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             was
             substituted
             in
             our
             Room
             ,
             to
             bear
             the
             Punishment
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             
               Divine
               Iustice
               ,
               That
               whoever
               
               believes
               on
               him
               may
               be
               acquitted
               and
               saved
            
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             not
             intended
             ,
             that
             the
             Filth
             of
             sin
             was
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Criminal
             in
             Gods
             Account
             .
             Seventhly
             ,
             That
             by
             Christs
             being
             our
             surety
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Mediator
             obliged
             himself
             to
             expiate
             our
             sins
             by
             his
             Blood
             ,
             and
             to
             purchase
             Eternal
             Life
             for
             all
             that
             believe
             ,
             and
             Faith
             and
             every
             saving
             Grace
             for
             the
             Elect
             ;
             but
             it
             's
             not
             intended
             ,
             that
             we
             were
             legally
             reputed
             to
             make
             satisfaction
             ,
             or
             purchase
             Eternal
             Life
             .
             Eighthly
             ,
             That
             by
             Christs
             Answering
             for
             us
             ,
             the
             Obligations
             of
             the
             violated
             Law
             of
             Works
             is
             intended
             ,
             that
             whereas
             the
             Law
             obliged
             us
             to
             dye
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             Christ
             became
             obliged
             to
             dye
             in
             our
             stead
             ,
             and
             whereas
             we
             were
             ,
             after
             we
             had
             sinned
             ,
             still
             obliged
             to
             yield
             perfect
             obedience
             ;
             Christ
             perfectly
             obeyed
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             upon
             the
             Account
             of
             his
             Active
             and
             Passive
             obedience
             believers
             might
             be
             forgiven
             ,
             and
             entituled
             to
             Eternal
             Life
             :
             but
             it
             's
             not
             intended
             that
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             should
             be
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             ,
             or
             Christ
             obeyed
             we
             should
             live
             ,
             and
             if
             Christ
             suffered
             we
             should
             not
             dye
             ,
             
               tho'
               we
               sinned
            
             :
             Nor
             that
             Believers
             are
             justified
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             
               Law
               of
               Works
            
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             altho'
             the
             Righteousness
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             which
             they
             are
             justified
             ,
             be
             as
             perfect
             as
             that
             Law
             of
             Works
             required
             ,
             and
             far
             more
             valuable
             .
          
           
             If
             our
             Dissenting
             Brethren
             will
             Subscribe
             to
             these
             Propositions
             and
             Explications
             ,
             we
             will
             subscribe
             with
             them
             even
             to
             the
             Words
             ,
             Change
             of
             Persons
             ,
             surety
             ,
             and
             Answering
             for
             us
             the
             Obligations
             of
             the
             violated
             Law
             of
             Works
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             have
             already
             subscribed
             that
             no
             work
             done
             by
             Men
             ,
             nor
             wrought
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             Is
             any
             part
             of
             that
             Righteousness
             for
             the
             sake
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             Account
             whereof
             we
             are
             justified
             ,
             that
             being
             only
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             without
             ut
             ,
             imputed
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             received
             by
             Faith
             alone
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             procuring
             cause
             of
             all
             saving
             Good.
             How
             gladly
             
             would
             we
             Re-unite
             with
             them
             ,
             might
             this
             but
             remove
             the
             difference
             !
          
           
             And
             since
             we
             are
             content
             ,
             to
             use
             their
             very
             Words
             and
             Phrases
             explained
             in
             the
             Orthodox
             Sense
             (
             the
             omission
             whereof
             is
             ,
             what
             is
             excepted
             against
             us
             )
             we
             hope
             ,
             that
             such
             of
             the
             Dissenters
             as
             shall
             refuse
             to
             agree
             with
             us
             ,
             will
             not
             hereafter
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             difference
             in
             the
             Doctrines
             pretended
             by
             the
             Report
             ▪
             is
             the
             Reason
             why
             they
             unite
             not
             with
             us
             :
             But
             Acknowledge
             ,
             that
             they
             keep
             up
             the
             differences
             from
             their
             Zeal
             for
             the
             foresaid
             Opinions
             of
             Dr.
             Crisp
             and
             the
             Antinomians
             ,
             which
             we
             think
             to
             be
             very
             Erroneous
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               The
               Report
               saith
               ,
               that
               the
               third
               Paper
               was
               taken
               and
               sent
               from
               some
               who
               meet
               at
               Little
               St.
            
             Hellens
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             These
             some
             had
             with
             them
             all
             of
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             subscribed
             the
             first
             Paper
             ,
             yea
             ,
             several
             of
             them
             were
             the
             Framers
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             the
             United
             Ministers
             (
             as
             far
             as
             we
             know
             )
             consented
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               The
               Reporter
               gives
               the
               Reasons
               why
               the
               Dissenters
               did
               not
               approve
               of
               the
               third
               Paper
               ,
               which
               are
               these
               .
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               He
               saith
               the
               third
               Paper
               omitted
               to
               mention
               ,
               that
               a
               Change
               of
               Persons
               is
               the
               common
               Doctrine
               of
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               that
               neither
               Justification
               nor
               Christs
               satisfaction
               can
               be
               duly
               explained
               ,
               or
               defended
               without
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               Grotius
               and
               the
               Reverend
               Bishop
               of
               Worcester
               have
               proved
               a
               Change
               of
               Persons
               ,
               p.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             The
             third
             Paper
             asserts
             a
             Commutation
             of
             Persons
             ,
             therefore
             we
             wonder
             he
             ,
             p.
             5.
             affirms
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             not
             mentioned
             it
             ,
             but
             having
             therein
             fully
             asserted
             it
             in
             opposition
             to
             Socinianism
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             strange
             our
             Paper
             should
             be
             scrupled
             ,
             because
             we
             duly
             explained
             Justification
             and
             Christs
             satisfaction
             thereby
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             say
             ,
             
               They
               could
               not
               be
               explained
               without
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Which
             tho'
             we
             may
             think
             ,
             yet
             the
             meer
             saying
             so
             is
             not
             the
             hinge
             of
             the
             Controversy
             ,
             nor
             would
             it
             add
             any
             strength
             to
             
             the
             hedge
             which
             we
             have
             made
             without
             it
             ;
             or
             else
             surely
             ,
             some
             of
             our
             Protestant
             Confessions
             would
             at
             least
             have
             made
             mention
             thereof
             ,
             and
             therefore
             these
             Brethren
             must
             reject
             every
             one
             of
             those
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             ours
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             2.
             
             We
             have
             affirmed
             and
             explained
             a
             Change
             of
             Persons
             in
             the
             same
             Sense
             ,
             as
             Grotius
             and
             the
             Reverend
             Dr.
             Stillingfleet
             Bishop
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             have
             done
             (
             as
             will
             appear
             to
             any
             who
             consult
             those
             Authors
             )
             but
             they
             are
             far
             from
             approving
             the
             Crispian
             Explication
             of
             that
             Phrase
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             evidence
             by
             a
             Letter
             of
             the
             said
             Reverend
             Bishop
             to
             Mr.
             Williams
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             3.
             
             As
             we
             durst
             not
             imitate
             the
             Reporters
             liberty
             ,
             perswading
             the
             World
             ,
             we
             denyed
             and
             rejected
             a
             Commutation
             or
             Change
             of
             Persons
             ,
             when
             we
             asserted
             it
             in
             express
             Terms
             ,
             so
             we
             assure
             him
             ,
             we
             designed
             not
             to
             offend
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             p.
             6.
             are
             grieved
             because
             our
             Letter
             saith
             ,
             
               That
               on
               our
               so
               happy
               establishing
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Iustification
               ,
               we
               need
               say
               but
               little
               in
               the
               Point
               of
               Commutation
               of
               Persons
               .
            
             By
             which
             words
             it's
             plain
             we
             meant
             not
             ,
             that
             we
             said
             little
             of
             it
             in
             our
             Paper
             ▪
             where
             in
             the
             second
             and
             third
             Heads
             we
             said
             enough
             to
             clear
             it
             ,
             even
             twice
             more
             than
             what
             we
             said
             of
             Justification
             :
             But
             we
             say
             little
             of
             it
             in
             our
             Letter
             ,
             where
             we
             have
             enlarged
             on
             Justification
             ;
             because
             for
             several
             Years
             the
             Dissenters
             pretended
             all
             their
             great
             Quarrel
             was
             about
             that
             Doctrine
             ;
             and
             may
             not
             we
             justly
             grieve
             that
             for
             our
             Industry
             ,
             in
             clearing
             our selves
             beyond
             all
             their
             Challenges
             as
             to
             this
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             Hereticated
             by
             this
             Report
             in
             the
             New
             Controversy
             ,
             started
             by
             Mr.
             Lobb
             ?
          
           
             The
             Second
             Reason
             occurs
             so
             often
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             avoid
             Answering
             it
             again
             and
             again
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Reason
             ,
             
               There
               is
               such
               a
               wrong
               Description
               given
               of
               a
               Change
               of
               Person
               in
               the
               Third
               Paper
               ,
               as
               perverts
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               satisfaction
               ,
            
             p.
             6.
             yea
             ,
             p.
             7.
             
             
               It
               tells
               us
               ,
               Christ
               did
               not
               ,
               yea
               ,
               could
               not
               make
               satisfaction
               upon
               what
               you
               affirm
               .
            
          
           
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             We
             shall
             first
             enquire
             what
             description
             the
             Reporter
             gives
             of
             a
             Change
             of
             Persons
             ,
             which
             is
             such
             ●s
             must
             with
             wise
             Men
             justify
             our
             careful
             expressing
             our
             Sense
             of
             this
             Phrase
             ,
             p.
             7.
             
             
               He
               saith
               ,
               a
               Commutation
               is
               the
               same
               with
               a
               proper
               Surrogation
               ,
               where
               the
               surety
               puts
               on
               the
               
                 Quality
                 ▪
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 Condition
                 of
                 the
                 Debtor
                 ,
              
               p.
               5.
               
               He
               tells
               us
               ,
               we
               are
               all
               by
               Nature
               under
               the
               Curse
               of
               the
               Law
               ▪
               
                 And
                 destitute
                 of
                 a
                 Righteousness
                 Entituling
                 to
                 Eternal
                 Life
              
               ▪
               and
               addeth
               ,
               this
               is
               our
               State
               and
               Condition
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               place
               we
               are
               in
               ;
               a
               few
               Lines
               after
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               Christ
               put
               himself
               into
               our
               Place
               ,
               State
               and
               Condition
               ,
               so
               that
               whereas
               
                 We
                 were
                 sin
                 and
                 under
                 a
                 Curse
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 blessed
                 change
                 Christ
                 was
                 made
                 sin
                 and
                 a
                 Curse
                 .
              
            
             Here
             he
             plainly
             expresseth
             his
             sense
             of
             the
             Change
             of
             Persons
             :
             As
             to
             what
             he
             speaks
             of
             Christs
             being
             a
             Curse
             ,
             we
             object
             not
             further
             than
             that
             Christ
             was
             not
             
               so
               by
               Nature
            
             ;
             but
             the
             things
             we
             observe-are
             ,
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Our
               State
               Place
               and
               Condition
               was
               ,
            
             that
             we
             were
             destitute
             of
             a
             Righteousness
             ,
             Entituling
             to
             Eternal
             Life
             ;
             this
             was
             it
             :
             He
             saith
             ,
             that
             Christ
             put
             himself
             into
             this
             our
             State
             ,
             Place
             and
             Condition
             ;
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             with
             him
             Christ
             was
             destitute
             of
             a
             Righteousness
             ,
             Entituling
             to
             Eternal
             Life
             .
             To
             make
             this
             more
             evident
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               we
               were
               Sin
            
             ,
             this
             was
             our
             Place
             ,
             State
             and
             Condition
             ,
             into
             which
             Christ
             put
             himself
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             change
             was
             
               made
               sin
            
             :
             Now
             ,
             how
             were
             we
             sin
             ?
             We
             were
             not
             a
             sin-offering
             but
             sinful
             vile
             offenders
             ;
             we
             were
             sinful
             and
             destitute
             of
             all
             Righteousness
             ,
             that
             was
             our
             Condition
             ;
             yet
             he
             saith
             ,
             Christ
             came
             into
             our
             condition
             as
             we
             were
             sin
             ;
             which
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             changed
             to
             be
             a
             sinful
             vile
             offender
             ,
             not
             an
             offering
             for
             sin
             ,
             for
             that
             was
             not
             our
             Condition
             :
             By
             which
             it's
             evident
             ,
             our
             Reporters
             Commutation
             of
             Persons
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             Christ
             became
             a
             sin
             offering
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             stead
             subject
             to
             the
             punishments
             ,
             which
             by
             the
             Law
             Sinners
             deserved
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             be
             delivered
             .
             No
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             content
             him
             ;
             But
             that
             Christ
             was
             changed
             to
             be
             a
             sinful
             
             Person
             ,
             destitute
             of
             a
             Righteousness
             Entituling
             to
             Eternal
             Life
             ;
             this
             is
             his
             change
             ,
             this
             is
             his
             Christs
             taking
             on
             him
             
               the
               Person
               of
               Sinners
            
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             position
             not
             only
             unworthy
             of
             the
             Praises
             he
             bestows
             on
             it
             ,
             p.
             5.
             
             But
             so
             horrid
             ,
             that
             we
             hope
             ,
             some
             of
             our
             Dissenting
             Brethren
             will
             be
             provoked
             to
             clear
             themselves
             from
             the
             Imputation
             ,
             this
             Reporter
             seems
             fond
             to
             lay
             them
             under
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             2.
             
             The
             Arguments
             must
             be
             strong
             by
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Our
               Account
               of
               a
               change
               of
               Person
               is
               attaqued
               ,
            
             if
             they
             will
             prove
             that
             we
             have
             thereby
             perverted
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             satisfaction
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             rendred
             it
             impossible
             .
             Whether
             the
             Arguer
             and
             Reporter
             be
             the
             same
             Person
             ,
             we
             enquire
             not
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             none
             can
             doubt
             :
             In
             return
             whereto
             ,
             we
             wish
             them
             more
             Charity
             and
             Modesty
             for
             the
             future
             :
             However
             ,
             some
             might
             expect
             they
             would
             have
             consulted
             their
             own
             Credit
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             Proclaim
             the
             very
             same
             Men
             ,
             the
             most
             Learned
             and
             most
             Orthodox
             ,
             and
             yet
             very
             Ignorant
             and
             Grossly
             Heretical
             :
             And
             that
             as
             to
             the
             very
             same
             Point
             :
             The
             first
             Character
             the
             Reporter
             bestows
             on
             them
             ,
             for
             subscribing
             the
             first
             Paper
             ;
             yet
             it
             abates
             nothing
             to
             them
             of
             the
             last
             ,
             seeing
             they
             will
             frame
             and
             approve
             of
             the
             Third
             Paper
             .
             But
             it
             greatly
             concerns
             all
             of
             us
             ,
             to
             peruse
             the
             Arguments
             which
             follow
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             1.
             
             When
             we
             Discourse
             of
             a
             Commutation
             ,
             we
             should
             consider
             Christ
             (
             who
             is
             invested
             with
             the
             Office
             of
             Mediator
             )
             as
             our
             surety
             in
             the
             Execution
             of
             his
             Priestly
             Office
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             wording
             it
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             is
             Calculated
             for
             their
             Meridian
             ,
             who
             hold
             Christ
             suffered
             only
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             a
             Mediator
             not
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             Sinners
             :
             For
             which
             Reason
             we
             may
             perceive
             ,
             why
             there
             must
             not
             be
             the
             least
             mention
             of
             Christs
             suretyship
             in
             the
             Third
             Paper
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             Christs
             surethyship
             did
             not
             divest
             him
             of
             the
             Office
             of
             his
             Mediatorship
             ,
             but
             Connotes
             ,
             that
             as
             Mediator
             he
             engaged
             himself
             to
             suffer
             for
             
               Condemned
               Sinners
            
             ,
             
             yea
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             much
             more
             for
             them
             ,
             than
             what
             's
             included
             in
             the
             Execution
             of
             his
             Priestly
             Office
             ,
             (
             Viz.
             )
             To
             teach
             them
             ,
             overcome
             their
             Enemies
             ,
             &c.
             
             Nay
             more
             ,
             all
             Christs
             sufferings
             ,
             as
             a
             Priest
             ,
             were
             his
             sufferings
             ▪
             as
             one
             mediating
             for
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             become
             himself
             a
             Sinner
             ;
             as
             he
             is
             represented
             to
             be
             ,
             by
             making
             such
             a
             vast
             difference
             between
             him
             as
             our
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             as
             surety
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             2.
             
             Tho'
             we
             mention
             not
             the
             word
             Surety
             (
             which
             we
             Scruple
             not
             )
             yet
             we
             did
             plainly
             express
             the
             thing
             designed
             by
             that
             Word
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             belongs
             to
             a
             subsequent
             surety
             in
             Criminal
             Causes
             (
             tho
             not
             pecuniary
             )
             and
             as
             is
             cousistent
             with
             Christs
             being
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             Engagements
             and
             Performances
             for
             us
             .
             A
             disregard
             to
             both
             which
             occasioneth
             such
             confused
             and
             mistaken
             Notions
             concerning
             these
             Doctrines
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             2.
             
             Their
             Account
             of
             a
             Commutation
             is
             :
             It
             's
             to
             be
             understood
             in
             a
             Legal
             or
             Judicial
             Sense
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             call
             it
             ;
             not
             that
             it
             is
             really
             so
             ▪
             only
             we
             may
             so
             call
             it
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             
               As
               we
               may
               call
               it
            
             ,
             Is
             not
             opposed
             to
             really
             ,
             but
             we
             use
             it
             as
             an
             Apology
             for
             the
             Term
             Judicial
             added
             to
             Legal
             ,
             and
             as
             unscriptural
             ;
             we
             mean
             that
             wherein
             Christ
             suffered
             ,
             he
             was
             judicially
             dealt
             with
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             the
             
               Condemned
               Sinners
            
             ,
             in
             whose
             Room
             he
             suffered
             ▪
             But
             knowing
             that
             many
             give
             a
             dangerous
             sense
             of
             the
             Word
             Legal
             ,
             when
             without
             Explication
             or
             Limitation
             ,
             we
             added
             judicial
             thereto
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             2.
             
             The
             Reporter
             might
             have
             spared
             saying
             ,
             
               They
               'll
               not
               Quarrel
               about
               the
               Term
               ,
               may
               the
               thing
               they
               contend
               for
               be
               granted
               them
               .
            
             Instead
             of
             complaining
             of
             a
             disrespect
             to
             Fifty
             or
             Sixty
             Ministers
             ,
             we
             'll
             desire
             all
             our
             Brethren
             were
             as
             temperate
             ,
             which
             would
             End
             all
             Quarrels
             about
             Humane
             Words
             ,
             when
             the
             Sense
             is
             granted
             ;
             nor
             would
             this
             disparage
             the
             Reporter
             ,
             who
             seems
             so
             fond
             of
             a
             set
             of
             Words
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             highly
             valued
             himself
             ,
             for
             his
             discover●
             of
             them
             to
             his
             Associates
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             he
             will
             contend
             for
             them
             so
             stiffly
             ,
             that
             neither
             Union
             ,
             Orthodox
             Explications
             ,
             nor
             his
             reverence
             for
             some
             of
             us
             (
             when
             useful
             to
             him
             )
             shall
             signify
             or
             amount
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             if
             all
             his
             Phrases
             be
             not
             still
             made
             use
             of
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             3.
             
             We
             apprehend
             this
             to
             be
             their
             meaning
             ,
             because
             in
             their
             Explication
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             word
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             to
             a
             Commutation
             in
             a
             Legal
             Sense
             ,
             &c.
             
             What
             tho'
             Christ
             dyed
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             a
             Mediator
             ,
             to
             Answer
             for
             our
             violation
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             ,
             yet
             if
             he
             dyed
             not
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             to
             Answer
             for
             them
             the
             violated
             Law
             of
             Works
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             ,
             make
             satisfaction
             to
             Vindictive
             ,
             or
             Remunerative
             Justice
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             We
             shall
             not
             insist
             how
             proper
             satisfaction
             is
             to
             Remunerative
             Justice
             ,
             nor
             how
             unfair
             it
             is
             to
             argue
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             had
             said
             ,
             Christ
             dyed
             only
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             a
             Mediator
             (
             when
             our
             Paper
             hath
             no
             such
             thing
             )
             only
             because
             himself
             had
             said
             ,
             our
             words
             are
             Calculated
             for
             the
             Meridian
             of
             such
             who
             hold
             so
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             2.
             
             Our
             own
             words
             will
             convince
             the
             unbiassed
             ,
             whether
             there
             be
             strength
             or
             truth
             in
             this
             Argument
             ;
             take
             what
             we
             say
             in
             the
             second
             and
             third
             Heads
             in
             our
             Paper
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             Connected
             to
             express
             our
             Sense
             .
          
           
             
               Christ
               our
               Mediator
               by
               agreement
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               came
               into
               our
               room
               and
               stead
               to
               Answer
               for
               our
               Violation
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Works
               ,
               he
               being
               made
               sin
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               knew
               no
               sin
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               be
               made
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               God
               in
               him
               ;
               and
               with
               Christ
               as
               standing
               in
               our
               stead
               ,
               God
               was
               no
               otherwise
               displeased
               ,
               than
               as
               having
               a
               will
               to
               inflict
               on
               him
               the
               punishment
               of
               our
               sins
               which
               he
               had
               undertaken
               to
               bear
               ,
               that
               God
               might
               ,
               without
               Injury
               to
               his
               Justice
               or
               Honour
               ,
               Pardon
               and
               Save
               penitent
               be●●●●●rs
               through
               his
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               intercession
               〈◊〉
               ed
               thereon
               .
            
          
           
           
             Can
             any
             read
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             honestly
             infer
             ,
             That
             we
             have
             not
             a
             word
             proper
             to
             a
             Commutation
             in
             a
             Legal
             Sense
             ,
             or
             that
             we
             denyed
             Christs
             satisfaction
             ,
             or
             that
             Christs
             satisfaction
             was
             impossible
             by
             the
             Account
             we
             give
             thereof
             ?
             And
             yet
             we
             are
             charged
             in
             the
             report
             with
             each
             of
             these
             :
             But
             for
             the
             better
             information
             of
             the
             Reader
             ,
             we
             shall
             shew
             what
             our
             Account
             containeth
             .
          
           
             
               First
               ,
               The
               Father
               as
               the
               offended
               Rector
               proposeth
               ,
               and
               agrees
               upon
               ,
               Terms
               with
               Christ
               our
               Mediator
               ,
               upon
               which
               Condemned
               Sinners
               shall
               be
               Pardoned
               and
               Saved
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Terms
               proposed
               and
               agreed
               are
               such
               ,
               as
               sufficiently
               secure
               Gods
               Honour
               ,
               and
               make
               amends
               to
               Justice
               ,
               so
               that
               neither
               are
               to
               suffer
               any
               injury
               by
               Pardoning
               the
               Sinner
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               such
               as
               
                 Answered
                 for
                 all
                 our
                 Violations
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 Works
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 render
                 Christs
                 sufferings
                 a
                 punishment
                 for
                 our
                 Sins
                 .
              
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               The
               Father
               and
               Son
               agree
               not
               only
               that
               these
               Terms
               are
               sufficient
               ,
               but
               that
               also
               they
               shall
               be
               Accounted
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               performed
               in
               our
               
                 room
                 and
                 stead
              
               ,
               we
               mean
               ,
               
                 vice
                 nostra
                 ,
                 &
                 loco
                 nostro
              
               ;
               that
               therein
               he
               was
               to
               Answer
               for
               our
               Violations
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               should
               be
               Pardoned
               and
               Saved
               thereupon
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Upon
               this
               agreement
               the
               Father
               as
               a
               just
               Ruler
               ,
               provoked
               by
               us
               Sinners
               ,
               doth
               justly
               inflict
               the
               punishment
               of
               our
               sins
               on
               Christ
               ,
               for
               
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 his
                 Iustice
              
               (
               which
               is
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               that
               his
               Justice
               might
               not
               be
               injured
               .
               )
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               Christ
               suffers
               those
               punishments
               in
               our
               stead
               ,
               and
               is
               therein
               a
               sin-offering
               for
               us
               (
               tho'
               not
               deputed
               by
               us
               )
               
                 That
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               What
               he
               suffered
               is
               a
               satisfaction
               ;
               his
               intercession
               is
               founded
               upon
               that
               satisfaction
               ,
               for
               ,
               and
               by
               ,
               which
               the
               penitent
               believer
               is
               Pardoned
               and
               Saved
               :
            
          
           
           
             If
             we
             have
             not
             herein
             affirmed
             and
             explained
             a
             
               Legal
               Commutation
            
             ,
             and
             Christs
             suretyship
             in
             a
             sound
             sense
             (
             tho'
             not
             the
             Reporter's
             )
             and
             affirmed
             Christs
             satisfaction
             ,
             yea
             ,
             enumerated
             the
             essentials
             of
             it
             ;
             we
             despair
             that
             we
             ever
             can
             .
             And
             if
             Men
             will
             not
             Acknowledge
             ,
             the
             Reporter
             doth
             mis-represent
             us
             ,
             and
             intend
             his
             Phrases
             to
             be
             a
             cover
             for
             several
             Errors
             ,
             when
             this
             Orthodox
             Sense
             of
             them
             could
             not
             satisfy
             him
             ;
             we
             can
             but
             bewail
             their
             prejudice
             and
             partiality
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             3.
             
             We
             do
             not
             see
             why
             our
             words
             (
             Viz.
             )
             Christ
             dyed
             in
             our
             room
             and
             stead
             (
             which
             he
             leaves
             out
             )
             to
             Answer
             for
             our
             Violations
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             ,
             &c.
             
             Should
             not
             make
             Christs
             satisfaction
             possible
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             affirm
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             words
             (
             Viz.
             )
             Christ
             put
             on
             the
             Person
             of
             Sinners
             and
             came
             into
             their
             room
             and
             stead
             ,
             to
             Answer
             for
             them
             the
             Obligations
             of
             the
             violated
             Law
             of
             Works
             .
             Putting
             on
             the
             
               Person
               of
               Sinners
            
             ,
             can
             have
             no
             good
             sense
             beyond
             Christs
             coming
             into
             our
             room
             and
             stead
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             asserted
             ;
             the
             words
             ,
             
               for
               them
            
             ,
             have
             but
             the
             same
             import
             :
             And
             seeing
             the
             violated
             Law
             obliged
             us
             to
             dye
             ,
             for
             our
             Violations
             of
             that
             Law
             ;
             if
             Christ
             in
             our
             stead
             Answered
             for
             our
             Violations
             of
             that
             Law
             ,
             for
             which
             it
             put
             us
             under
             those
             Obligations
             to
             Dye
             ;
             then
             Christ
             Dyed
             to
             Answer
             for
             us
             the
             obligations
             of
             that
             violated
             Law
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             its
             obligations
             on
             us
             to
             dye
             for
             our
             sins
             ;
             to
             which
             Christs
             satisfaction
             (
             which
             is
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             )
             refers
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             4.
             
             From
             what
             we
             observe
             so
             oft
             repeated
             by
             the
             Reporter
             ,
             had
             he
             justly
             represented
             the
             Third
             Paper
             ,
             and
             dealt
             sincerely
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             reduced
             all
             his
             Reasons
             and
             Arguments
             to
             prove
             his
             heavy
             charge
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             justify
             the
             Dissenters
             refusal
             of
             that
             Paper
             ,
             to
             this
             one
             Argument
             ,
             (
             Viz.
             )
          
           
             They
             ,
             who
             in
             a
             Paper
             expresly
             affirm
             and
             explain
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Christ
             ,
             omitting
             to
             mention
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Christ
               took
               upon
               him
               the
               Person
               of
               Sinners
               ,
            
             do
             pervert
             ,
             deny
             and
             make
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Christ
             imposible
             .
             
             But
             the
             Presbyterians
             (
             in
             the
             Third
             Paper
             )
             expresly
             affirm
             and
             explain
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Christ
             ,
             omitting
             to
             mention
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Christ
               took
               upon
               him
               the
               Person
               of
               Sinners
            
             ;
             Therefore
             the
             Presbyterians
             do
             in
             the
             Third
             Paper
             ,
             pervert
             ,
             deny
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Christ
             impossible
             .
          
           
             Upon
             this
             Argument
             ,
             the
             true
             weight
             of
             the
             Reporters
             cause
             and
             charge
             doth
             hang
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Major
             be
             true
             ,
             the
             Conseqence
             will
             be
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             in
             their
             Confessions
             pervert
             and
             deny
             ,
             and
             make
             impossible
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Christ.
             For
             to
             our
             Remembrance
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Christ
               took
               on
               him
               the
               Person
               of
               Sinners
               ,
            
             are
             omitted
             in
             the
             Confessions
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             ;
             and
             we
             had
             much
             more
             Reason
             to
             omit
             them
             ,
             when
             we
             knew
             for
             what
             End
             they
             are
             insisted
             on
             ,
             by
             such
             as
             the
             Reporter
             .
          
           
             
               Arg
               ▪
            
             4.
             
             They
             impose
             a
             Sense
             in
             express
             Contradiction
             to
             the
             Letter
             ,
             and
             General
             Scope
             of
             Mr.
             
             Williams's
             Book
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Change
                 of
                 Persons
                 between
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Elect
                 ,
              
               It
               could
               not
               be
               intended
               as
               a
               denial
               of
               a
               Change
               of
               Persons
               ,
               between
               Christ
               and
               us
               in
               the
               General
               Sense
               ,
               but
               only
               in
               opposition
               to
               his
               adversary
               he
               wrote
               against
               ;
               for
               in
               that
               very
               place
               he
               expressly
               affirms
               ,
               Christ
               suffered
               and
               dyed
               in
               our
               room
               and
               stead
               ;
               for
               his
               words
               are
               as
               exclusive
               of
               a
               Change
               of
               Persons
               in
               every
               Sense
               ,
               as
               words
               can
               be
               ,
               &c.
               p
               37.
               to
               41.
               
               
                 Gospel
                 Truth
                 :
                 first
                 Edition
              
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             Mr.
             Williams
             no
             where
             saith
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             Change
             of
             Persons
             in
             the
             Plural
             Number
             ,
             but
             of
             Person
             Singular
             ;
             yet
             the
             Paper
             as
             Subscribed
             made
             him
             to
             say
             the
             first
             ;
             however
             ,
             the
             Report
             doth
             change
             it
             now
             ,
             nor
             is
             this
             a
             small
             mistake
             with
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             takes
             a
             
               Change
               of
               Persons
            
             ,
             to
             refer
             thus
             to
             intelligent
             beings
             ,
             (
             Viz.
             )
             Christ
             dying
             in
             the
             Room
             of
             Condemned
             Sinners
             ,
             which
             he
             affirms
             :
             But
             a
             
               Change
               of
               Person
            
             to
             denote
             a
             Change
             ,
             as
             to
             Office
             ,
             Acts
             ,
             Qualities
             ,
             Adjuncts
             ,
             
             &c.
             
             Really
             inseparable
             ,
             and
             peculiar
             to
             either
             Christ
             on
             the
             one
             part
             ,
             or
             Men
             on
             the
             other
             ;
             as
             is
             plain
             by
             all
             his
             Arguments
             against
             a
             Change
             of
             Person
             ,
             p.
             41.
             
             
               There
               is
               no
               Change
               of
               Person
               between
               Christ
               and
               the
               Elect
               ,
               for
               Christ
               was
               the
               Saviour
               ;
               and
               never
               ceased
               to
               be
               so
               ;
               we
               are
               the
               Saved
               and
               not
               the
               Saviours
               ,
               Christ
               was
               the
               Redeemer
               ,
               we
               the
               Redeemed
               and
               not
               the
               Redeemers
               :
               Christ
               was
               he
               who
               by
               his
               
                 own
                 merits
              
               forgives
               us
               ,
               but
               never
               was
               forgiven
               ;
               we
               are
               forgiven
               ,
               and
               never
               had
               merits
               of
               our
               own
               to
               forgive
               our selves
               ,
               or
               others
               .
               It
               's
               profane
               Arrogance
               for
               us
               to
               pretend
               to
               his
               Prerogatives
               ,
               and
               it's
               Blasphemy
               to
               debase
               him
               among
               them
               who
               were
               Enemies
               without
               strength
               and
               sinners
               ,
               
                 for
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 dying
                 Sacrifice
              
               ;
               it
               's
               enough
               that
               he
               reserving
               the
               peculiars
               of
               a
               Redeemer
               ,
               should
               agree
               to
               dye
               for
               
                 our
                 sins
              
               ;
               it
               is
               enough
               that
               we
               are
               pardoned
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               when
               we
               deserved
               endless
               woe
               ,
               and
               are
               never
               capable
               of
               making
               the
               least
               Attonement
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             you
             have
             all
             which
             Mr.
             Williams
             hath
             written
             against
             a
             Change
             of
             Person
             ,
             wherein
             is
             not
             a
             word
             against
             Change
             of
             Persons
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             evident
             ,
             he
             took
             Change
             of
             Person
             in
             the
             afore-recited
             Sense
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             2.
             
             When
             he
             confutes
             the
             Sense
             wherein
             Dr.
             Crisp
             explains
             a
             Change
             of
             Person
             ,
             he
             must
             in
             denying
             his
             Sense
             ,
             deny
             it
             under
             that
             Phrase
             (
             Change
             of
             Person
             )
             of
             which
             the
             Dr.
             gave
             that
             Sense
             :
             
               Take
               then
               the
               Doctors
               words
               ,
               Christ
               himself
               is
               not
               so
               Compleatly
               Righteous
               ,
               but
               we
               are
               
                 as
                 Righteous
                 as
                 he
              
               ;
               nor
               we
               so
               compleatly
               sinful
               ,
               but
               Christ
               became
               as
               
                 compleatly
                 sinful
                 as
                 we
              
               ;
               that
               very
               sinfulness
               that
               we
               were
               Christ
               is
               made
               ,
               that
               very
               sinfulness
               before
               God
               ;
               so
               that
               here
               is
               a
               direct
               change
               ,
               Christ
               takes
               our
               Person
               and
               Condition
               ,
               we
               take
               Christs
               Person
               and
               Condition
               ;
               with
               much
               of
               this
               sort
               ,
               p.
               38.
               
            
             Here
             's
             the
             Change
             of
             Person
             which
             Dr.
             Crisp
             affirms
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             change
             Mr.
             Williams
             denies
             .
          
           
           
             Answ.
             3.
             
             Mr.
             W.
             is
             so
             far
             from
             denying
             a
             change
             of
             Persons
             in
             the
             general
             Sense
             ,
             that
             in
             that
             Book
             he
             oft
             asserts
             and
             proves
             what
             the
             Orthodox
             intend
             by
             that
             Phrase
             ,
             yea
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             places
             where
             he
             denies
             a
             change
             of
             Person
             .
             
               See
               p.
            
             37.39
             .
             
               Christs
               sufferings
               and
               obedience
               were
               
                 so
                 in
                 our
                 stead
              
               ,
               that
               God
               cannot
               exact
               from
               us
               any
               other
               Atonement
               for
               Sin
               ,
               p.
               42.
               
               He
               thus
               explains
               the
               Imputation
               of
               Christs
               sufferings
               ;
               to
               impute
               to
               one
               ,
               what
               is
               suffered
               by
               another
               ,
               is
               to
               esteem
               the
               one
               undertaken
               for
               in
               the
               sufferings
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               to
               deal
               with
               him
               as
               if
               himself
               had
               suffered
               the
               same
               things
               ,
               p.
               43.
               
               Had
               not
               Christ
               suffered
               
                 for
                 us
              
               ,
               we
               could
               not
               have
               been
               absolved
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               p.
               47.
               
               God
               hath
               provided
               for
               his
               
                 Iustice
                 and
                 Honour
              
               (
               in
               saving
               true
               Christians
               )
               by
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               Christ
               ,
               p.
               247.
               
               The
               Punishment
               of
               our
               Sins
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               Guilt
               of
               them
               as
               an
               obligation
               to
               punishment
               was
               laid
               upon
               Christ
               our
               Sponsor
               .
            
             
               See
               p.
            
             79.13
             .
             What
             words
             can
             more
             distinctly
             and
             properly
             express
             the
             Orthodox
             Sense
             of
             a
             change
             of
             Persons
             ?
          
           
             Answ.
             4.
             
             His
             Cavils
             ,
             p.
             9.
             against
             Mr.
             Williams
             ,
             as
             not
             affirming
             the
             Sense
             of
             a
             change
             of
             Persons
             ,
             tho
             he
             say
             ,
             
               Christ
               suffered
               and
               dyed
               in
               our
               room
               and
               stead
            
             ;
             are
             weak
             and
             individious
             for
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             Mr.
             Williams
             when
             he
             had
             a
             fit
             occasion
             (
             as
             the
             Reporter
             knows
             )
             duely
             asserts
             Christs
             suretyship
             ,
             and
             proves
             ;
             
               That
               Christ
               suffered
               not
               only
               for
               our
               good
               but
               in
               our
               stead
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               a
               proper
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               See
               this
               at
               large
               ,
               
                 Man
                 made
                 Righteous
              
               ,
               p.
               91
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Racovian
             Catechism
             in
             the
             Amsterdam
             Edition
             (
             and
             not
             only
             
               Modern
               Socinians
            
             )
             affirm
             ,
             Christ
             dyed
             in
             our
             stead
             ;
             and
             
               Socinus
               ,
               Crelliu●
            
             and
             others
             ,
             asserted
             a
             change
             of
             Persons
             between
             Christ
             and
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             Sense
             in
             which
             the
             first
             take
             dying
             in
             our
             stead
             is
             as
             Metaphorical
             ,
             and
             Improper
             ,
             as
             the
             last
             do
             take
             a
             change
             of
             Persons
             in
             .
             But
             if
             our
             Reporter
             finds
             a
             Socinian
             ,
             
             to
             use
             a
             Phrase
             explained
             in
             an
             ill
             Sense
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             others
             make
             use
             of
             that
             Phrase
             in
             a
             contrary
             .
             Sense
             never
             so
             expressly
             ,
             his
             way
             is
             presently
             to
             charge
             upon
             them
             the
             use
             of
             that
             Phrase
             in
             the
             Socinian
             Sense
             ;
             the
             same
             dealings
             towards
             him
             were
             equally
             just
             ,
             when
             he
             useth
             the
             Phrases
             the
             Antinomians
             are
             wont
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             After
             all
             he
             hath
             said
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             stress
             of
             our
             cause
             against
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             to
             depend
             upon
             the
             Terms
             ,
             change
             of
             Persons
             ,
             &c.
             
             An
             insight
             into
             that
             Controversy
             would
             convince
             him
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             other
             things
             which
             do
             fa●
             more
             certainly
             define
             that
             Controversy
             about
             the
             satisfaction
             ,
             (
             Viz.
             )
             Was
             Christ
             in
             his
             Death
             ,
             an
             Expiatory
             Sacrifice
             ?
             Did
             he
             make
             Atonement
             to
             the
             Justice
             of
             God
             ?
             Did
             Christ
             endure
             the
             Punishment
             of
             our
             Sins
             ?
             &c.
             All
             these
             Mr.
             Williams
             in
             
               Gospel
               Truth
            
             asserts
             .
             To
             what
             's
             repeated
             before
             out
             of
             that
             Book
             ,
             we
             will
             add
             ,
             p.
             7.
             
             
               Our
               sins
               were
               imputed
               to
               Christ
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               Guilt
               thereof
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               by
               the
               Fathers
               appointment
               and
               his
               own
               consent
               became
               obliged
               as
               Mediator
               ,
               to
               bear
               the
               Punishment
               of
               our
               Sins
               ,
               and
               he
               did
               bear
               those
               Punishments
               to
               the
               full
               satisfaction
               of
               Justice
               ,
               and
               to
               our
               Actual
               Remission
               ,
               when
               we
               believe
               .
            
             If
             he
             that
             writes
             thus
             must
             Socinianize
             ,
             none
             are
             free
             besides
             the
             Antinomian●
             .
             But
             what
             can
             be
             safely
             said
             in
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Reporter
             ,
             who
             tells
             us
             ,
             p.
             10.
             
             It
             was
             a
             Ridiculing
             Dr.
             Crisp
             ,
             when
             Mr.
             Williams
             shewing
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             mistakes
             saith
             ,
             p.
             52.
             
             
               Because
               Christ
               suffered
               in
               our
               stead
               ,
               that
               the
               Fruit
               of
               his
               sufferings
               might
               be
               our
               deliverance
               from
               suffering
               and
               our
               being
               saved
               at
               last
               ,
               therefore
               he
               thinks
               there
               is
               a
               change
               of
               Person
               :
            
             Which
             very
             words
             do
             evidence
             plainly
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             Williams
             by
             ,
             
               in
               our
               stead
            
             ,
             allows
             the
             sound
             Sense
             of
             a
             change
             of
             Persons
             ,
             while
             he
             opposeth
             Dr.
             Crisps
             Erroneous
             Sense
             of
             his
             change
             of
             Person
             ;
             and
             that
             Mr.
             W.
             took
             a
             change
             of
             Person
             and
             a
             change
             of
             Persons
             in
             a
             very
             different
             Sense
             ;
             tho
             the
             Disputer
             or
             Reporter
             ,
             
             seem
             not
             to
             distinguish
             between
             a
             Surrogation
             ,
             upon
             which
             an
             Innocent
             expiates
             anothers
             Crime
             ,
             and
             his
             becoming
             the
             very
             sinning
             Criminal
             ;
             or
             ,
             to
             use
             his
             own
             Metaphor
             with
             him
             ,
             He
             that
             is
             a
             surety
             to
             pay
             the
             Drunkards
             Debt
             ,
             must
             in
             Quality
             ,
             Nature
             and
             Condition
             be
             the
             Drunkard
             too
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Whatever
             the
             Reporter
             saith
             of
             the
             
               Scope
               ,
               or
               offensiveness
               of
               that
               Book
            
             of
             Mr.
             
             William's
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               Gospel
               Truth
               Stated
            
             ;
             Those
             Brethren
             whom
             he
             calleth
             
               of
               biggest
               Name
            
             ,
             who
             Subscribed
             the
             first
             Paper
             ,
             have
             declared
             they
             intended
             not
             by
             that
             Paper
             to
             censure
             the
             passages
             against
             which
             the
             Dissenters
             objected
             ;
             but
             were
             so
             far
             from
             Condemning
             any
             Passage
             therein
             ,
             that
             they
             Subscribed
             the
             first
             Paper
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             sure
             ,
             that
             upon
             enquiry
             it
             would
             appear
             ,
             there
             was
             nothing
             in
             that
             Book
             of
             Mr.
             
             Williams's
             contrary
             to
             the
             Sense
             of
             that
             first
             Paper
             ;
             and
             they
             still
             as
             well
             as
             formerly
             declare
             ,
             it
             is
             an
             useful
             Book
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             's
             the
             ca●se
             of
             truth
             it
             pleads
             ,
             and
             have
             given
             it
             under
             their
             hands
             that
             the
             State
             of
             Truth
             and
             Error
             is
             not
             at
             all
             enlarged
             or
             changed
             ,
             since
             they
             first
             Subscribed
             ,
             nor
             did
             they
             mean
             so
             in
             the
             first
             Paper
             ;
             but
             only
             that
             there
             were
             in
             the
             Book
             ,
             besides
             the
             
               State
               of
               Truth
               and
               Error
            
             ,
             several
             Explications
             and
             Arguments
             added
             thereunto
             ;
             nor
             indeed
             could
             the
             State
             of
             Truth
             and
             Error
             be
             enlarged
             or
             changed
             ,
             because
             (
             as
             it
             is
             attested
             by
             several
             ,
             even
             of
             those
             sixteen
             that
             were
             the
             first
             ,
             who
             Subscribed
             to
             the
             first
             Edition
             )
             the
             Book
             as
             far
             as
             it
             contained
             the
             
               State
               of
               Truth
               and
               Error
            
             was
             Printed
             before
             they
             Subscribed
             the
             Attestation
             ;
             nor
             do
             we
             know
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Subscribers
             of
             that
             Attestation
             ,
             who
             do
             dis-allow
             the
             said
             Book
             ,
             nor
             any
             whose
             Names
             are
             affixed
             thereto
             without
             their
             consent
             —
             We
             shall
             conclude
             with
             these
             further
             remarks
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Besides
             the
             mis-representation
             of
             the
             points
             in
             difference
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Account
             given
             by
             us
             (
             in
             the
             Third
             Paper
             )
             of
             these
             Doctrines
             ,
             &c.
             
             We
             could
             detect
             great
             mistakes
             as
             to
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             ▪
             Some
             refused
             
             
             
             
             
             to
             Subscribe
             the
             first
             Paper
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Slater
             ;
             some
             who
             say
             they
             never
             Subscribed
             it
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Barker
             ,
             are
             yet
             set
             down
             as
             Subscribers
             ;
             others
             are
             said
             to
             express
             their
             approbation
             of
             it
             ,
             who
             vehemently
             declared
             their
             disallowance
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             Dr.
             Annesley
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Reporter
             saith
             ,
             he
             cannot
             Learn
             ,
             there
             are
             five
             Pastors
             of
             Churches
             Dissenting
             from
             it
             ,
             when
             it
             's
             Notorious
             to
             Persons
             ,
             more
             retired
             ,
             that
             from
             the
             first
             about
             Twenty
             Pastors
             of
             Churches
             Assented
             not
             ;
             yea
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             one
             of
             our
             Meeting
             who
             did
             Subscribe
             it
             ,
             but
             were
             soon
             convinced
             that
             an
             Explication
             of
             it
             was
             needful
             ,
             and
             therefore
             agreed
             to
             the
             Third
             Paper
             .
             Other
             mistakes
             might
             be
             added
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             was
             unjust
             and
             disingenuous
             ,
             for
             the
             Reporter
             to
             Publish
             this
             first
             Paper
             with
             the
             Names
             of
             our
             Brethren
             affixed
             thereto
             .
             They
             ,
             from
             a
             Zeal
             for
             Union
             ,
             condescended
             to
             prepare
             a
             way
             for
             it
             by
             Subscribing
             ,
             but
             then
             they
             declared
             they
             Subscribed
             not
             as
             their
             conclusive
             Act
             ,
             but
             agreed
             thereto
             upon
             condition
             the
             Meeting
             of
             the
             United
             Ministers
             would
             approve
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             whom
             they
             did
             wholly
             refer
             it
             .
             Yet
             he
             publisheth
             it
             as
             a
             consummate
             Instrument
             (
             tho
             the
             Copy
             was
             neve
             deliver'd
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             the
             Original
             not
             at
             all
             )
             and
             this
             without
             their
             conse●t
             ,
             and
             after
             he
             knew
             they
             had
             laid
             it
             aside
             ,
             and
             agreed
             to
             another
             Paper
             as
             the
             Instrument
             of
             Union
             .
             Such
             a
             course
             must
             Minister
             Jealousie
             ,
             that
             the
             Reporter
             when
             Active
             in
             carrying
             on
             that
             Paper
             ;
             did
             more
             design
             a
             breach
             among
             the
             United
             ,
             than
             Union
             with
             the
             Dissenters
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             disappointment
             produceth
             this
             report
             ;
             when
             he
             saw
             our
             Union
             among
             our selves
             Consolidated
             of
             late
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             of
             our
             Articles
             is
             to
             this
             effect
             ,
             that
             we
             'll
             suffer
             none
             commonly
             called
             Lay-men
             ,
             to
             Preach
             in
             our
             Pulpits
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Reporter
             hath
             no
             reason
             ▪
             to
             glory
             in
             any
             of
             our
             Brethrens
             agreement
             with
             him
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             in
             any
             point
             wherein
             the
             first
             Paper
             differs
             from
             the
             third
             :
             
             by
             which
             third
             Paper
             they
             supply
             what
             was
             wanting
             ,
             and
             explain
             what
             was
             doubtfull
             in
             the
             first
             Paper
             ,
             and
             determine
             their
             sense
             of
             those
             Doctrines
             :
             nor
             did
             they
             ever
             intend
             the
             weight
             of
             their
             Assertions
             should
             be
             laid
             upon
             any
             unscriptnrall
             words
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             orthodox
             sense
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             our
             Paper
             stateth
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             's
             matter
             of
             grief
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             in
             opposiition
             to
             the
             preface
             of
             both
             Papers
             ,
             Law-terms
             and
             
               humane
               forms
               of
               speech
            
             ,
             in
             Doctrines
             so
             fully
             expressed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             and
             capable
             of
             being
             expressed
             in
             the
             words
             used
             and
             appointed
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             should
             be
             made
             Engines
             of
             Division
             among
             persons
             who
             agree
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             such
             phrases
             ,
             and
             yet
             dare
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             designed
             to
             limit
             or
             extend
             his
             Revelations
             by
             what
             such
             terms
             may
             signify
             in
             humane
             Laws
             or
             Usages
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             need
             Explications
             and
             Limitations
             to
             prevent
             what
             's
             grosly
             erroneous
             ;
             to
             instance
             ,
             
               Christ
               took
               on
               him
               the
               person
               of
               Sinners
            
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             taken
             in
             its
             extent
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             only
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             of
             all
             Sinners
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             took
             upon
             him
             all
             that
             belonged
             to
             sinners
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             to
             be
             reputed
             as
             sinfull
             as
             they
             ,
             yea
             ,
             as
             all
             of
             them
             :
             But
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             have
             been
             wiser
             than
             to
             insert
             such
             phrases
             into
             their
             Confessions
             ,
             knowing
             it
             would
             confound
             the
             Minds
             and
             perplex
             the
             Consciences
             of
             Christians
             in
             points
             of
             greatest
             concernment
             to
             their
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             report
             gives
             a
             pregnant
             instance
             what
             Zeal
             for
             a
             party
             will
             tempt
             Men
             to
             ;
             even
             to
             misrepresent
             Persons
             and
             Things
             ,
             to
             invent
             and
             applaud
             slight
             pretences
             against
             Union
             with
             their
             Brethren
             ,
             break
             all
             rules
             of
             Decency
             in
             praising
             or
             dispraising
             men
             ,
             as
             their
             turn
             is
             served
             ;
             raise
             endless
             noise
             and
             clamours
             ,
             let
             the
             juncture
             be
             never
             so
             unseasonable
             ;
             nay
             ,
             cover
             and
             plead
             for
             the
             errors
             of
             their
             associates
             ,
             which
             at
             other
             times
             they
             themselves
             have
             condemned
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             occasion
             enough
             to
             invite
             our
             enlargement
             :
             but
             we
             design
             to
             irritate
             no
             man
             ;
             the
             vindication
             of
             
             our selves
             from
             a
             printed
             charge
             so
             severe
             (
             as
             the
             perverting
             ,
             denying
             and
             making
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Christ
             impossible
             )
             is
             so
             necessary
             ,
             that
             all
             Men
             must
             justify
             our
             publishing
             this
             defence
             :
             Without
             a
             Narrative
             of
             matters
             of
             fact
             as
             to
             doctrines
             (
             for
             other
             things
             we
             omit
             )
             transacted
             with
             the
             Brethren
             who
             left
             the
             Union
             ,
             our
             Apology
             had
             been
             dark
             and
             imperfect
             ;
             otherwise
             we
             had
             mentioned
             nothing
             of
             that
             kind
             .
             It
             's
             this
             Reporter
             must
             bear
             the
             blame
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             compell'd
             to
             say
             so
             much
             to
             convince
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Brethren
             had
             such
             a
             disposition
             to
             Peace
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             all
             along
             expressed
             ,
             the
             union
             had
             never
             been
             broken
             ;
             after
             they
             had
             made
             a
             breach
             we
             had
             soon
             re
             united
             ;
             and
             when
             a
             re-union
             was
             refused
             by
             them
             ,
             we
             yet
             had
             lived
             in
             quietness
             ,
             and
             prevented
             their
             heats
             ,
             which
             have
             stumbled
             the
             well-meaning
             ,
             and
             advantaged
             our
             enemies
             ,
             by
             producing
             such
             clamorous
             debates
             ,
             and
             unjust
             reflections
             and
             misrepresentations
             .
             We
             have
             not
             to
             our
             knowledge
             omitted
             any
             thing
             consistent
             with
             integrity
             to
             prevent
             our
             breaches
             ,
             or
             to
             heal
             them
             .
             Another
             supplicatory
             Letter
             to
             the
             Brethren
             for
             Union
             was
             written
             in
             Reply
             to
             the
             discouraging
             Answer
             they
             had
             given
             to
             our
             former
             ;
             being
             contented
             to
             repeat
             those
             self-denying
             Methods
             ,
             which
             many
             would
             judge
             hardly
             meet
             or
             prudent
             .
             But
             this
             Report
             hath
             prevented
             the
             sending
             of
             this
             Letter
             ,
             which
             was
             delayed
             by
             the
             time
             taken
             up
             in
             confirming
             the
             Union
             among
             our selves
             .
             In
             this
             our
             Answer
             to
             the
             Report
             ,
             we
             have
             for
             a
             reunion
             proposed
             to
             subscribe
             the
             very
             Phrases
             they
             insist
             on
             ,
             provided
             their
             sense
             may
             be
             duly
             adjusted
             ,
             and
             those
             plain
             Truths
             secured
             ,
             upon
             which
             practicall
             Godliness
             and
             a
             true
             Gospel-ministry
             so
             much
             depend
             .
             By
             which
             proposall
             we
             hope
             many
             of
             our
             dissenting
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             have
             been
             imposed
             on
             ,
             will
             be
             so
             undeceived
             ,
             as
             to
             reunite
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             leave
             such
             to
             themselves
             who
             will
             still
             divide
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             such
             errors
             as
             these
             Brethren
             cannot
             approve
             ,
             and
             
             therefore
             will
             not
             for
             the
             strengthening
             of
             their
             hands
             be
             longer
             contented
             to
             bear
             the
             imputation
             of
             those
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             contribute
             to
             the
             propagation
             of
             them
             ;
             neither
             of
             which
             can
             be
             avoided
             ,
             if
             they
             continue
             to
             be
             of
             a
             party
             with
             those
             who
             so
             publickly
             plead
             for
             those
             errors
             ,
             and
             divide
             from
             us
             only
             for
             defending
             the
             opposite
             Truths
             .
             Their
             own
             observation
             will
             furnish
             them
             with
             many
             more
             Arguments
             at
             last
             to
             change
             their
             course
             ,
             especially
             if
             they
             'll
             consider
             where
             it
             's
             like
             to
             end
             ;
             it
             's
             already
             come
             to
             this
             pass
             ,
             that
             with
             a
             stock
             of
             these
             errors
             ,
             their
             ignorant
             Lay-men
             set
             up
             for
             the
             only
             Gospel-preachers
             ,
             and
             are
             crouded
             after
             .
             Many
             of
             their
             own
             people
             are
             so
             infected
             as
             to
             decry
             themselves
             for
             Legalists
             ,
             when
             they
             dare
             preach
             of
             any
             thing
             besides
             Believers
             priveledges
             ,
             and
             the
             Priesthood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             such
             things
             cannot
             but
             affect
             all
             them
             who
             mind
             the
             interest
             of
             Christ
             above
             their
             own
             ;
             of
             which
             number
             we
             are
             perswaded
             many
             of
             the
             Dissenters
             be
             ,
             and
             will
             approve
             themselves
             .
             We
             conclude
             unfeignedly
             praying
             ,
             that
             the
             God
             of
             Peace
             will
             encrease
             all
             our
             Light
             and
             Love
             ,
             that
             with
             a
             truly
             Christian
             Spirit
             we
             may
             joyntly
             serve
             the
             interest
             of
             our
             common
             Lord.
             
          
           
             We
             shall
             add
             some
             Reflections
             on
             a
             Paper
             called
             ,
             
               Remarks
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             Which
             soon
             follow'd
             the
             Report
             ;
             and
             too
             much
             resemble
             each
             other
             .
             But
             having
             already
             Answer'd
             what
             's
             most
             material
             ,
             few
             further
             reflections
             will
             suffice
             :
             And
             we
             shall
             speak
             of
             the
             Authors
             as
             if
             but
             one
             Man.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             It
             was
             needful
             to
             applaud
             the
             publishing
             his
             reported
             Paper
             ,
             
               as
               refreshing
               to
               himself
            
             ,
             p.
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             's
             so
             offensive
             to
             all
             serious
             Persons
             ;
             nor
             see
             we
             ,
             how
             even
             he
             could
             be
             refreshed
             thereby
             ,
             further
             than
             as
             he
             Glorieth
             in
             deceiving
             the
             simple
             ,
             loves
             divisions
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             Prospect
             of
             attaining
             some
             mischievous
             purpose
             by
             our
             Breaches
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             These
             his
             Papers
             ,
             instead
             of
             removing
             ,
             do
             Proclaim
             and
             fix
             that
             reproach
             upon
             him
             and
             his
             adherents
             ,
             
             
               Viz.
               That
               they
               divide
               for
               dividing
               sake
               ,
               and
               know
               not
               about
               what
               they
               differ
               ,
            
             p.
             6.
             for
             he
             assigneth
             their
             Divisions
             to
             one
             or
             two
             meer
             words
             or
             Law
             Terms
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Sillables
             and
             Letters
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Sense
             ,
             upon
             which
             they
             will
             not
             openly
             fix
             their
             disagreement
             .
             But
             if
             he
             would
             remove
             this
             reproach
             ,
             let
             him
             plainly
             and
             honestly
             contend
             for
             their
             Errors
             which
             we
             oppose
             ,
             and
             no
             longer
             deceive
             the
             world
             by
             impertinently
             nibbling
             at
             a
             few
             expressions
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             charging
             us
             with
             Opinions
             which
             ,
             he
             is
             convinced
             ,
             all
             of
             us
             abhor
             .
             Only
             he
             thinks
             it
             will
             be
             a
             greater
             reproach
             to
             Acknowledge
             ,
             they
             divide
             for
             such
             horrid
             Errors
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             divide
             for
             dividing
             sake
             ,
             and
             differ
             about
             they
             know
             not
             what
             ;
             Custome
             and
             Nature
             being
             some
             excuse
             for
             both
             these
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             confidence
             of
             this
             remarker
             is
             more
             than
             ordinary
             ,
             that
             p.
             7.15
             .
             can
             tell
             the
             World
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Points
               in
               Controversy
               are
               by
               his
               Paper
               made
               manifest
               .
            
             Which
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             is
             about
             a
             
               Change
               of
               Persons
            
             .
             Whereas
             this
             change
             of
             Persons
             never
             was
             the
             whole
             ,
             nor
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Controversy
             between
             us
             .
             
               Nota
               Part
            
             ,
             For
             it
             is
             asserted
             expressly
             by
             all
             of
             us
             in
             the
             Third
             Paper
             ,
             assoon
             as
             it
             was
             objected
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             sound
             Sense
             of
             it
             affirmed
             in
             Mr.
             
             Williams's
             Book
             long
             before
             .
             Far
             less
             was
             this
             the
             whole
             of
             the
             Controversy
             ;
             for
             tho'
             he
             Accounts
             the
             bottom
             in
             the
             first
             Paper
             to
             
               be
               generous
            
             ,
             because
             our
             Bre●hren
             therein
             made
             so
             little
             Provision
             against
             the
             Crispian
             Errors
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             mind
             him
             these
             Errors
             gave
             rise
             to
             our
             differences
             ,
             and
             the
             abettors
             thereof
             still
             refuse
             to
             give
             us
             satisfaction
             ;
             yea
             ,
             even
             as
             to
             the
             most
             pernicious
             of
             their
             Opinions
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Sure
             he
             is
             conscious
             ,
             what
             we
             must
             think
             of
             him
             ,
             when
             p.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             He
             heaps
             so
             many
             words
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             
               Difference
               among
               us
               ,
               concerning
               a
               Commutation
               of
               Persons
               ,
               is
               not
               about
               trifles
               ,
               or
               matters
               of
               lesser
               weight
               ,
               but
               what
               's
               essential
               to
               salvation
               .
            
             He
             cannot
             blame
             us
             to
             ask
             .
             Is
             it
             the
             
               meer
               phrase
            
             ,
             change
             of
             Persons
             ,
             or
             the
             
               sound
               
               ●ense
            
             of
             that
             phrase
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             is
             the
             
               Corner-stone
               of
               Christs
               satisfaction
            
             ,
             and
             what
             's
             so
             applauded
             by
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             and
             Dr.
             
               E.
               &c.
            
             
             If
             it
             be
             the
             meer
             phrase
             ,
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             are
             Condemned
             ,
             because
             their
             Confessions
             omit
             it
             .
             If
             it
             be
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             Reporter
             and
             Crispians
             ,
             then
             the
             Reverend
             Bishop
             
               Stillingfleet
               ,
               Grotius
            
             ,
             Dr.
             E.
             and
             our
             Celebrated
             Antisocinian
             Authors
             are
             in
             as
             bad
             a
             Case
             as
             we
             ,
             for
             they
             reject
             that
             Sense
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             the
             sound
             Sense
             expressed
             by
             Dr.
             Edwards
             ,
             as
             cited
             in
             the
             remarks
             ,
             which
             deserves
             these
             Praises
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             denied
             to
             us
             ,
             no
             not
             to
             Mr.
             Williams
             ;
             for
             his
             Book
             asserts
             ,
             ▪
             
               Not
               only
               that
               Christs
               Blood
               was
               shed
               instead
               of
               ours
               ,
               his
               life
               went
               in
               exchange
               for
               ours
               ,
            
             and
             that
             to
             satisfy
             Justice
             and
             Answer
             the
             Law
             ;
             but
             also
             ,
             
               that
               Christs
               sufferings
               were
               ●unishments
            
             .
             You
             'll
             presently
             see
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Learned
             Dr.
             Edwards
             ,
             whom
             he
             recites
             as
             a
             favourer
             of
             his
             cause
             against
             Mr.
             Williams
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             If
             the
             
               Congregational
               Brethren
            
             have
             no
             more
             than
             
               their
               Signing
               the
               First
               Paper
               ,
               to
               clear
               them
               from
               the
               Charge
               of
               Antinomianism
               ,
            
             they
             must
             still
             abide
             under
             that
             charge
             .
             Notwithstanding
             all
             that
             's
             said
             ,
             p.
             9
             ▪
             10
             ,
             11.
             the
             invalidity
             of
             his
             Reasons
             will
             appear
             by
             our
             Answer
             to
             each
             .
             1.
             
             How
             can
             their
             present
             Declaration
             of
             their
             
               adhering
               to
               their
               approbation
            
             of
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Confessions
             of
             Faith
             ,
             &c.
             
             Prove
             ,
             
               They
               are
               far
               from
               being
               tainted
               with
               Antinomianism
            
             ?
             When
             several
             of
             them
             have
             Published
             their
             Antinomian
             Opinions
             ,
             both
             before
             and
             since
             the
             like
             Declaration
             .
             2.
             
             They
             do
             still
             affirm
             ,
             that
             neither
             Repentance
             nor
             Faith
             are
             necessary
             to
             a
             Sinners
             Pardon
             ,
             or
             Justification
             before
             God
             ;
             but
             only
             follow
             that
             ;
             whatever
             they
             be
             to
             final
             salvation
             .
             Nor
             doth
             this
             Paper
             say
             any
             thing
             against
             it
             .
             3.
             
             It
             's
             palpably
             false
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             Paper
             affirms
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             Pardon
             ,
             Justify
             ,
             or
             accept
             a
             Sinner
             ,
             nor
             Entitle
             him
             to
             Eternal
             Life
             before
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             be
             applyed
             
             and
             received
             by
             Faith
             (
             it's
             strange
             he
             said
             not
             before
             repentance
             too
             )
             but
             it
             's
             not
             true
             as
             to
             Faith
             it self
             .
             The
             Paper
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               only
               Righteousness
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               which
               God
               Pardons
               ,
               Iustifies
               ,
               or
               Accepts
               Sinners
               ,
               or
               Intitles
               them
               to
               Eternal
               Life
               ▪
               is
               the
               a
               lone
               Righteousness
               of
               Christ
               without
               them
               ,
               imputed
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               received
               by
               Faith
               alone
               .
            
             Note
             ,
             he
             puts
             applyed
             for
             imputed
             (
             which
             he
             would
             not
             say
             is
             by
             Faith
             )
             and
             here
             is
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             's
             only
             the
             believing
             Sinner
             who
             is
             justified
             :
             But
             above
             all
             ,
             he
             knows
             of
             his
             Party
             who
             explains
             such
             words
             ,
             by
             publishing
             ,
             that
             Christs
             Righteousness
             when
             applyed
             and
             received
             by
             Faith
             ,
             is
             only
             for
             a
             manifestation
             to
             their
             Consciences
             for
             their
             quiet
             ,
             that
             Christs
             Righteousness
             had
             been
             applyed
             to
             the
             Justification
             of
             their
             Persons
             before
             God
             ,
             long
             before
             they
             believed
             .
             This
             is
             all
             the
             Justification
             by
             Christs
             Righteousness
             as
             received
             by
             Faith
             ;
             but
             they
             were
             Pardoned
             and
             Entituled
             to
             Life
             as
             much
             before
             ,
             tho'
             they
             knew
             it
             not
             .
             And
             this
             Opinion
             the
             Paper
             denies
             not
             .
             4.
             
             The
             Paper
             saith
             ,
             
               Christ
               came
               into
               the
               Room
               of
               Sinners
               not
               to
               repent
               ,
               or
               believe
               for
               them
               ,
               which
               the
               Gospel
               requires
               .
            
             The
             remarker
             knew
             ,
             if
             the
             Gospel
             requires
             these
             by
             its
             Precepts
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             slip
             overlook'd
             by
             such
             of
             them
             who
             deny
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             a
             Law
             ,
             therefore
             he
             wordeth
             it
             ,
             
               The
               elect
               are
               not
               exempt
               from
               an
               obligation
               of
               doing
               it
               themselves
               .
            
             But
             he
             as
             well
             knows
             they
             hold
             ,
             there
             's
             no
             obligation
             on
             them
             to
             repent
             or
             believe
             as
             a
             condition
             or
             Term
             of
             obtaining
             any
             benefit
             purchased
             by
             Christ
             ;
             as
             to
             that
             ,
             they
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             .
             Also
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             ,
             which
             commandeth
             Faith
             and
             Repentence
             with
             any
             Sanction
             ;
             And
             the
             Paper
             contradicteth
             them
             not
             .
             5.
             
             Tho
             the
             Paper
             saith
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             such
             a
             Moral
             change
             whereby
             Christ
             became
             Inherently
             sinful
             ,
             and
             we
             immediately
             sinless
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             and
             may
             still
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             filth
             ,
             fault
             and
             fact
             of
             sin
             are
             so
             Transacted
             on
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             in
             Gods
             Account
             a
             very
             Criminal
             ,
             the
             Blasphemer
             ,
             &c.
             
             
             And
             that
             we
             are
             as
             Righteous
             as
             Christ
             in
             equality
             .
             And
             the
             
               Legal
               Sense
            
             of
             the
             ●●ange
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             legally
             reputed
             to
             have
             made
             satisfaction
             our selves
             by
             obeying
             and
             dying
             ▪
             because
             Christ
             did
             it
             in
             our
             Persons
             ,
             and
             we
             did
             it
             in
             his
             Person
             .
             6.
             
             The
             Paper
             saith
             ,
             the
             Father
             was
             not
             offended
             ,
             much
             less
             abhorred
             Christ
             ,
             considered
             as
             he
             was
             in
             himself
             ,
             But
             as
             in
             Relation
             to
             us
             as
             our
             surety
             ;
             and
             the
             Father
             was
             displeased
             with
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             guilt
             of
             our
             Iniquities
             was
             laid
             upon
             him
             .
             And
             he
             knows
             his
             Friends
             do
             hold
             ,
             that
             God
             was
             displeased
             with
             and
             abhorred
             Christ
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             fault
             and
             filth
             of
             sin
             upon
             him
             as
             our
             surety
             ;
             which
             the
             Paper
             at
             least
             forbids
             not
             .
             It
             's
             worth
             observing
             ,
             that
             this
             Article
             was
             framed
             in
             opposition
             to
             one
             of
             the
             two
             only
             Errors
             objected
             here
             against
             Mr.
             
             Williams's
             Book
             :
             Whose
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               That
               God
               testified
               his
               threatned
               indignation
               against
               sin
               ,
               in
               the
               awful
               sufferings
               of
               Christ
               in
               his
               Soul
               and
               Body
               ,
               &c.
               
               (
               And
               that
               Christ
               endured
               the
               effects
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               )
               yet
               the
               Father
               was
               not
               displeased
               with
               Christ
               ,
               much
               less
               abhorred
               him
               because
               of
               the
               ●ilthiness
               of
               sin
               upon
               him
               ,
               p.
               31
               ,
               32.
               
            
             Here
             's
             the
             Error
             (
             and
             but
             once
             mentioned
             )
             that
             required
             one
             of
             the
             three
             Articles
             to
             oppose
             it
             .
             Our
             Third
             Paper
             hath
             given
             them
             far
             more
             ground
             to
             make
             this
             the
             point
             in
             Controversy
             ,
             than
             that
             of
             Change
             of
             Persons
             (
             which
             it
             asserts
             both
             as
             to
             Name
             and
             Sense
             .
             )
             But
             they
             insist
             not
             on
             this
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             odious
             sound
             of
             what
             they
             must
             assert
             in
             opposition
             to
             it
             .
             As
             to
             the
             Remarkers
             hint
             from
             the
             Assemblies
             words
             ,
             that
             Christ
             endured
             the
             weight
             of
             Gods
             wrath
             ;
             Let
             us
             mind
             him
             ,
             that
             displicency
             is
             opposed
             to
             Complacential
             Love
             ,
             and
             therefore
             none
             can
             be
             the
             object
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             ,
             but
             one
             who
             is
             evil
             and
             wicked
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             therefore
             hateful
             to
             him
             as
             such
             .
             But
             the
             effects
             of
             Gods
             Rectoral
             wrath
             may
             fall
             on
             Christ
             ,
             tho
             beloved
             as
             our
             surety
             ,
             yea
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             hated
             but
             loved
             for
             dying
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Voluntary
             
             Engagements
             .
             Review
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             judge
             what
             a
             poor
             Vindication
             from
             Antinomianism
             the
             first
             Paper
             affordeth
             .
             Unless
             they
             ●hi●k
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             far
             enough
             from
             this
             Error
             ,
             that
             ●●●eth
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             to
             be
             in
             full
             force
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             Law
             ,
             altho
             they
             also
             hold
             ,
             that
             the
             elect
             have
             fulfilled
             this
             Law
             perfectly
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             themselves
             to
             yield
             no
             sort
             of
             obedience
             in
             order
             to
             any
             benefit
             ,
             or
             preventing
             of
             any
             punishment
             .
             Here
             's
             all
             the
             Zeal
             for
             the
             Law
             which
             they
             think
             enough
             to
             acquit
             them
             from
             Antinomians
             ,
             and
             all
             who
             think
             that
             we
             under
             the
             Gospel
             are
             any
             further
             obliged
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             Neonomians
             .
             But.
             7.
             
             Yet
             as
             great
             a
             Liberty
             as
             this
             Paper
             gives
             Antinomians
             to
             subscribe
             it
             ;
             observe
             in
             what
             a
             faint
             and
             dark
             manner
             they
             do
             subscribe
             even
             this
             poor
             defence
             ;
             their
             words
             are
             ;
             
               We
               are
               glad
               to
               find
               so
               good
               an
               agreement
               among
               us
               as
               this
               Paper
               doth
               express
               .
            
             This
             is
             all
             .
             But
             wherein
             ?
             or
             how
             far
             ?
             Or
             under
             what
             Limitations
             ▪
             Or
             in
             hopes
             of
             what
             future
             advances
             this
             agreement
             is
             to
             be
             construed
             ?
             They
             have
             reserved
             sufficient
             liberty
             to
             explain
             as
             occasion
             offers
             ;
             and
             cannot
             deny
             the
             reader
             a
             leave
             to
             guess
             ,
             especially
             when
             he
             seeth
             the
             Reporter
             already
             to
             differ
             so
             very
             much
             from
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             in
             his
             explication
             of
             a
             Change
             of
             Persons
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             contained
             in
             that
             Paper
             .
             8.
             
             But
             yet
             further
             ,
             as
             poor
             a
             defence
             against
             Antinomianism
             as
             the
             Paper
             is
             ,
             if
             plainly
             assented
             to
             ;
             And
             as
             meer
             a
             nullity
             as
             the
             Subscription
             is
             ,
             there
             were
             several
             of
             the
             Congregational
             who
             refused
             to
             do
             even
             thus
             much
             ;
             and
             refused
             to
             set
             their
             hands
             to
             this
             .
             Which
             the
             Reporter
             well
             knows
             ,
             whatever
             Art
             he
             hath
             used
             to
             hear
             what
             they
             all
             have
             done
             .
          
           
             May
             not
             we
             hope
             upon
             so
             plain
             evidence
             .
             That
             such
             of
             our
             Congregational
             Brethren
             as
             are
             not
             Antinomians
             ,
             will
             be
             convinced
             ,
             it
             's
             necessary
             to
             do
             yet
             more
             for
             their
             Vindication
             than
             thus
             signing
             this
             Paper
             ;
             seeing
             that
             ,
             not
             only
             they
             ,
             
               who
               are
               far
               from
               being
               tainted
               with
               
               this
               Poison
               ,
            
             but
             they
             who
             are
             most
             infected
             may
             safely
             Subscribe
             as
             it
             requires
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             done
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             adjusting
             of
             this
             Paper
             could
             not
             be
             brought
             to
             grant
             ,
             that
             Regeneration
             is
             necessary
             to
             bring
             us
             into
             a
             good
             State.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Notwithstanding
             his
             Complement
             to
             a
             few
             Subscribers
             ,
             p.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             15.
             
             
               The
               Presbyterians
               need
               not
               subscribe
               the
               first
               Paper
               to
               acquit
               them
               from
               the
               Socinian
               slander
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               Arminians
            
             :
             No
             ,
             nor
             yet
             from
             the
             Reporters
             slander
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Socinians
             .
          
           
             They
             have
             done
             it
             more
             effectually
             in
             the
             published
             
               agreement
               in
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             1692.
             
             They
             have
             done
             it
             yet
             more
             in
             the
             Articles
             1694.
             
             Which
             had
             been
             also
             published
             ,
             if
             these
             Dissenters
             could
             have
             cleared
             themselves
             of
             Antinomianism
             ,
             as
             the
             Presbyterians
             did
             of
             Arminianism
             .
             Yea
             ,
             they
             have
             done
             it
             as
             fully
             by
             the
             
               Third
               Paper
            
             as
             can
             be
             by
             the
             First
             :
             That
             retains
             the
             same
             words
             in
             the
             Head
             of
             Justification
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             they
             oppose
             Arminianism
             .
             Nay
             ,
             do
             not
             we
             and
             Mr.
             Williams
             Book
             ,
             assert
             Christs
             sufferings
             to
             be
             a
             punishment
             in
             satisfaction
             to
             punitive
             Justice
             ?
             which
             the
             remarker
             ,
             p.
             14.15
             .
             declares
             to
             be
             the
             distinguishing
             point
             ;
             are
             not
             our
             words
             ,
             
               Christ
               came
               into
               our
               room
               and
               stead
               to
               dye
               ,
               to
               answer
               for
               our
               violations
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Works
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               punishment
               of
               our
               sins
               were
               inflicted
               on
               Christ
               ,
               that
               God
               might
               without
               injury
               to
               his
               Iustice
               or
               Honour
               ,
               Pardon
               Sinn●rs
               for
               his
               satisfaction
            
             ?
             What
             a
             slanderous
             Spirit
             Acteth
             this
             Man
             ,
             that
             makes
             Christs
             satisfaction
             to
             punitive
             Justice
             ,
             to
             be
             that
             which
             distinguisheth
             the
             Arminians
             and
             Socinians
             from
             the
             Orthodox
             ?
             And
             yet
             ranketh
             us
             among
             the
             former
             ,
             tho
             he
             knows
             all
             of
             us
             assented
             to
             the
             Third
             Paper
             ,
             which
             affirmeth
             Christs
             sufferings
             were
             a
             satisfaction
             to
             punitive
             Justice
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             
               how
               long
            
             will
             this
             Man
             acquit
             any
             of
             the
             Presbyterians
             ,
             from
             the
             slander
             of
             being
             Arminians
             and
             Socinians
             too
             ?
             He
             is
             sure
             ,
             the
             World
             will
             soon
             know
             that
             even
             they
             of
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             who
             Subscribed
             the
             
               first
               
               Paper
            
             ,
             have
             several
             of
             them
             framed
             ,
             and
             the
             others
             assented
             to
             the
             
               Third
               Paper
            
             ,
             as
             an
             Explication
             of
             their
             Sense
             of
             the
             ●●rs●
             .
             The
             Reporter
             saith
             ,
             the
             
               Third
               Paper
            
             perverts
             and
             denies
             the
             ●a●isfaction
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             the
             Ac●ount
             given
             of
             a
             Change
             of
             Persons
             ;
             If
             so
             ,
             he
             must
             Account
             these
             Brethren
             hereafter
             no
             other
             than
             Arminians
             and
             Socinians
             in
             common
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             us
             ;
             perhaps
             he
             'll
             Pro●laim
             them
             Apostates
             too
             ,
             for
             not
             adhering
             to
             the
             
               First
               ●aper
            
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             ●hird
             .
             And
             he
             is
             too
             well
             known
             for
             us
             to
             doubt
             that
             when
             it
             serves
             his
             turn
             ,
             no
             Presbyterian
             shall
             be
             sound
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             not
             a
             Crispian
             in
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             All
             his
             artifice
             ,
             p.
             15
             ,
             16.
             hath
             not
             ,
             nor
             ever
             can
             reduce
             the
             controversy
             among
             us
             into
             a
             narrower
             Room
             than
             this
             .
             Is
             Repentance
             required
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Forgiveness
             of
             Sin
             ?
             and
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             in
             order
             to
             the
             Justification
             of
             our
             Persons
             before
             God.
             Unless
             he
             'll
             reduce
             it
             to
             this
             ,
             Is
             any
             Duty
             on
             Mans
             part
             required
             by
             the
             Gospel
             in
             order
             to
             his
             obtaining
             any
             saving
             benefit
             ,
             or
             any
             kind
             of
             sin
             ,
             a
             bar
             to
             his
             Title
             to
             any
             such
             benefits
             by
             the
             Gospel
             constitution
             ?
             here
             's
             the
             Controversy
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Third
               Paper
            
             is
             refused
             because
             it
             is
             express
             ,
             for
             the
             affirmative
             beyond
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             We
             are
             sorry
             we
             have
             so
             much
             Reason
             to
             fear
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             pretended
             point
             of
             a
             Change
             of
             Persons
             ,
             were
             Accommodated
             to
             the
             Crispians
             liking
             ,
             Mr.
             Lob
             would
             find
             some
             occasion
             to
             continue
             our
             heats
             and
             divisions
             ,
             wherein
             he
             had
             the
             greatest
             Hand
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             Pacificator
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             other
             Agents
             became
             a
             little
             quiet
             .
             What
             de●ign
             he
             proposeth
             ,
             or
             some
             others
             by
             him
             ,
             if
             detrimental
             to
             the
             Common
             Good
             ,
             we
             hope
             ,
             God
             will
             disappoint
             it
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             favour
             such
             who
             may
             be
             repairers
             of
             our
             breach
             ,
             and
             restorers
             of
             Paths
             to
             dwell
             in
             .
          
           
             Reader
             ,
             Note
             that
             our
             Answer
             comes
             out
             so
             late
             ,
             because
             the
             Reporter
             Published
             his
             Paper
             ,
             when
             he
             knew
             our
             Meetings
             were
             laid
             down
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             were
             not
             to
             come
             together
             till
             September
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Report
             and
             Answer
             make
             mention
             of
             a
             
               second
               Paper
            
             ,
             which
             to
             render
             the
             whole
             matter
             more
             plain
             ,
             is
             here
             annexed
             ,
             with
             the
             Occasion
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Septemb.
             7.
             1696.
             
             At
             a
             meeting
             of
             the
             United
             Ministers
             ,
             Mr.
             Williams
             spake
             to
             this
             effect
             :
             
               Mr.
               Moderator
               ,
               I
               hear
               by
               some
               persons
               ,
               that
               since
               our
               recess
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               disposition
               in
               some
               of
               the
               Congregational
               Brethren
               to
               Peace
               ,
               if
               not
               to
               Re-union
               :
               And
               that
               the
               only
               pretended
               obstacle
               is
               the
               want
               of
               satisfaction
               concerning
               the
               Orthodoxness
               of
               all
               of
               us
               in
               the
               Points
               of
               
                 Iustification
                 ,
                 Commutation
                 of
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Fathers
                 displeasure
                 with
                 Christ.
              
               For
               their
               dissatisfaction
               ,
               they
               instance
               somewhat
               out
               of
               my
               Book
               as
               a
               denial
               of
               a
               Commutation
               of
               Persons
               ,
               and
               insinuate
               as
               if
               the
               other
               two
               were
               not
               duly
               asserted
               .
               All
               proposals
               for
               Re-union
               should
               begin
               with
               this
               Board
               ,
               nor
               ought
               particular
               Members
               conclude
               themselves
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               this
               kind
               till
               you
               are
               consulted
               .
               But
               though
               ,
               I
               confess
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               what
               can
               be
               justly
               offered
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               not
               done
               already
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               concerns
               my
               Book
               is
               long
               since
               adjusted
               ;
               yet
               that
               nothing
               may
               seem
               wanting
               on
               our
               part
               to
               promote
               Peace
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               lose
               the
               advantage
               of
               their
               present
               inclination
               to
               it
               .
               And
               being
               that
               only
               my
               Book
               is
               objected
               against
               ,
               I
               have
               drawn
               up
               in
               this
               Paper
               the
               Heads
               of
               a
               Proposal
               ,
               to
               be
               sent
               to
               
                 P.
                 Hall
              
               ,
               which
               I
               submit
               to
               the
               Judgment
               of
               this
               Board
               .
            
          
           
             That
             called
             the
             Second
             Paper
             .
          
           
             The
             Preface
             is
             made
             up
             of
             what
             's
             Cited
             p.
             4.
             out
             of
             the
             Agreement
             1692
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             in
             the
             Preface
             of
             the
             first
             and
             third
             Papers
             .
             The
             Three
             Doctrinals
             are
             in
             these
             words
             .
             We
             declare
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Of
               Iustification
            
             ,
             As
             the
             Gospel
             plainly
             requireth
             Repentance
             towards
             God
             in
             order
             to
             a
             Sinner's
             partaking
             of
             the
             Remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             Faith
             in
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             in
             order
             to
             Justification
             ,
             and
             a
             godly
             Conversation
             in
             order
             to
             eternal
             Glory
             ,
             promising
             Justification
             
             and
             Forgiveness
             of
             Sin
             to
             all
             penitent
             Believers
             ,
             and
             eternal
             Li●e
             to
             such
             as
             persevere
             in
             Faith
             and
             true
             Holine●
             ;
             Also
             declaring
             all
             impenitent
             Unbelievers
             (
             wh●le
             su●h
             )
             to
             be
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Condemnation
             .
             So
             by
             the
             same
             Gospel
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             these
             ,
             nor
             any
             w●●k
             done
             by
             Men
             ,
             or
             wrought
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             are
             under
             any
             denomination
             any
             part
             of
             th●
             Righ●eo●sness
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             ,
             or
             on
             the
             account
             whereof
             any
             Blessing
             is
             merited
             or
             procured
             ,
             much
             less
             Justification
             or
             Eternal
             life
             .
             But
             God
             justifies
             ,
             pardons
             ,
             accepts
             and
             entitles
             Sinners
             to
             Eternal
             life
             only
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             without
             them
             ,
             imputed
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             received
             by
             Faith
             alone
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               O
               Co●mutation
               o●●ersons
            
             .
             Whereas
             sinners
             were
             obnoxio●s
             to
             suffer
             the
             Punishments
             threatned
             by
             the
             Law
             for
             their
             Transgressions
             ;
             The
             Lord
             Jesus
             by
             his
             Compact
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             became
             our
             mediating
             Surety
             ▪
             and
             as
             such
             ,
             he
             obeyed
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             our
             Punishments
             were
             judicially
             transferred
             on
             him
             ;
             which
             for
             our
             Redemption
             he
             endured
             in
             our
             room
             and
             stead
             ,
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Justice
             ,
             that
             we
             m●ght
             be
             justified
             when
             we
             believe
             ,
             and
             be
             dealt
             with
             accordingly
             .
             Nevertheless
             we
             deny
             that
             by
             a
             Commutation
             of
             Persons
             there
             is
             such
             a
             
               reciprocal
               change
               of
               condition
            
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             Sinners
             ,
             or
             such
             an
             imputation
             ,
             or
             translation
             of
             qualities
             ,
             as
             implies
             that
             Christ
             was
             as
             Sinfull
             as
             we
             ,
             and
             we
             as
             Righteous
             as
             Christ.
             And
             though
             we
             assert
             that
             Christ
             hath
             undertaken
             the
             Elect
             shall
             in
             due
             time
             repent
             and
             believe
             ,
             yet
             we
             deny
             that
             Christ
             came
             into
             the
             room
             of
             the
             Elect
             to
             repent
             or
             believe
             for
             them
             ,
             or
             that
             Believers
             are
             accounted
             to
             have
             done
             and
             suffered
             what
             Christ
             did
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             are
             justified
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             —
             See
             more
             in
             the
             next
             Head.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Of
               the
               ●athers
               being
               dis●leas●d
               with
               Christ
            
             ;
             (
             Thoug●
             the
             Phrase
             be
             not
             proper
             ,
             yet
             we
             declare
             )
             The
             Lord
             Jesus
             having
             engaged
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             as
             our
             mediation
             Surety
             ,
             to
             suffer
             the
             punishment
             of
             
             our
             Sins
             for
             the
             expiating
             thereof
             :
             He
             did
             bear
             the
             guilt
             of
             our
             Iniquities
             ,
             to
             suffer
             as
             Sinners
             suffer
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             dealt
             with
             as
             God
             threatned
             to
             deal
             with
             them
             whom
             he
             is
             displeased
             with
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             was
             consistent
             with
             Christ's
             being
             innocent
             ,
             and
             one
             who
             became
             subject
             to
             those
             Punishments
             by
             his
             own
             consent
             in
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Redemption
             of
             Sinners
             .
             And
             therefore
             Christ
             was
             under
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             that
             was
             his
             will
             to
             punish
             him
             ;
             yea
             he
             endured
             the
             weight
             of
             that
             wrath
             in
             the
             punishment
             of
             our
             Sins
             ;
             which
             sins
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             obligation
             to
             endure
             those
             punishments
             ,
             were
             laid
             on
             Christ
             ;
             
               It
               pleased
               the
               Lord
               to
               bruise
               him
               ,
               having
               laid
               on
               him
               the
               iniquities
               of
               us
               all
               .
            
          
           
             But
             we
             deny
             that
             our
             Sins
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             fil●h
             or
             fault
             ,
             were
             transferr'd
             on
             Christ
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             was
             inherently
             ,
             or
             in
             legal
             esteem
             ,
             or
             looked
             on
             by
             the
             Father
             as
             one
             contrary
             to
             his
             holy
             Nature
             and
             Will
             ,
             either
             as
             he
             was
             our
             Surety
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             respect
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             by
             
               displeased
               with
               C●ri●t
            
             ,
             is
             meant
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             hated
             or
             
               abhorred
               Christ
            
             (
             which
             is
             proper
             only
             to
             one
             evil
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             )
             because
             of
             our
             sins
             imputed
             to
             him
             ;
             So
             the
             Father
             was
             not
             displeased
             with
             Christ.
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Father
             was
             always
             well-pleased
             with
             him
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             accounting
             him
             (
             even
             as
             our
             High
             Priest
             )
             
               holy
               ,
               harmless
               ,
               undefiled
               and
               separate
               from
               Sinners
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             such
             ,
             when
             he
             offer'd
             himself
             an
             expiating
             Sacrifice
             ;
             yea
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             loved
             him
             .
          
           
             Then
             follows
             Mr.
             
             William's
             Concurrence
             in
             these
             three
             Points
             ,
             with
             Citations
             at
             large
             out
             of
             his
             Book
             that
             he
             had
             oft
             affirmed
             the
             very
             same
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             places
             objected
             did
             not
             at
             all
             contradict
             any
             of
             these
             things
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             further
             declareth
             ,
             that
             as
             he
             had
             oft
             proposed
             it
             ,
             so
             now
             he
             is
             willing
             to
             an
             Union
             with
             the
             dissenting
             Brethren
             ,
             either
             by
             mutual
             forbearance
             ,
             wherein
             we
             differ
             in
             judgment
             ;
             or
             if
             satisfaction
             be
             
             insisted
             on
             as
             to
             any
             other
             expressions
             that
             have
             been
             or
             shall
             be
             objected
             out
             of
             any
             of
             his
             Books
             (
             where
             he
             knows
             nothing
             but
             what
             is
             orthodox
             )
             he
             is
             willing
             to
             give
             it
             in
             the
             same
             time
             and
             manner
             as
             Mr.
             Cole
             ,
             Mr.
             Mather
             ,
             Mr.
             Chauncy
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Trayl
               ,
               &c
            
             shall
             be
             obliged
             to
             give
             satisfaction
             as
             to
             many
             material
             exceptions
             he
             hath
             made
             ,
             and
             shall
             yet
             make
             ,
             to
             what
             they
             have
             published
             in
             their
             Books
             .
             But
             otherwise
             he
             will
             no
             farther
             concern
             himself
             ,
             but
             keep
             to
             the
             Vo●e
             past
             ,
             Sept.
             16.
             1695.
             notwithstanding
             that
             now
             for
             Peace-sake
             ,
             he
             hath
             waved
             the
             demand
             thereof
             in
             Answering
             the
             above
             mentioned
             Exceptions
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             not
             required
             to
             do
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             There
             is
             the
             form
             of
             Words
             for
             the
             Subscribers
             of
             Mr.
             
             Williams's
             Book
             which
             you
             have
             before
             ,
             p.
             4
             cited
             out
             of
             the
             Agreement
             1692
             :
             only
             with
             this
             Addition
             ,
             That
             Mr.
             W.
             did
             not
             write
             his
             Book
             ,
             nor
             they
             subscribe
             the
             Approbation
             with
             any
             design
             to
             oppose
             our
             Congregational
             Brethren
             as
             such
             ,
             or
             to
             divide
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             Paper
             was
             read
             and
             received
             ;
             but
             Mr.
             W.
             desired
             it
             might
             be
             waved
             ,
             when
             a
             proposal
             was
             made
             by
             a
             Subscriber
             of
             the
             
               first
               Paper
            
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             draw
             up
             the
             
               third
               Paper
            
             out
             of
             this
             and
             another
             Paper
             ,
             called
             the
             first
             ;
             which
             were
             both
             voted
             to
             be
             laid
             aside
             ,
             altho
             that
             called
             the
             
               first
               ●aper
            
             was
             never
             read
             in
             the
             Meeting
             ,
             nor
             once
             proposed
             to
             be
             received
             there
             .
          
           
             
               
               
                 A
                 LETTER
                 from
                 the
                 Right
                 Reverend
                 Dr.
                 Stillingfleet
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Worcester
                 ,
                 in
                 Answer
                 to
                 one
                 from
                 Mr.
                 Williams
                 ,
                 who
                 desired
                 his
                 Iudgment
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 following
                 Questions
                 ;
                 because
                 his
                 Lordship's
                 Book
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Paper
                 ,
                 a●d
                 the
                 Report
                 pleaded
                 against
                 Mr.
                 Williams
                 .
              
               
                 
                   SIR
                   ,
                
              
               
                 I
                 Return
                 you
                 Thanks
                 for
                 the
                 Papers
                 you
                 were
                 pleased
                 to
                 send
                 me
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 able
                 to
                 Understand
                 something
                 more
                 than
                 formerly
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Present
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 Difference
                 about
                 
                   the
                   Change
                   of
                   Persons
                   between
                   Christ
                   and
                   us
                
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 shall
                 meddle
                 no
                 farther
                 in
                 it
                 than
                 I
                 am
                 Obliged
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 in
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 Questions
                 you
                 propose
                 to
                 me
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 wish
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 service
                 therein
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 is
                 about
                 
                   my
                   sense
                   of
                   Commutation
                   of
                   Persons
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Paper
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   I
                   do
                   with
                
                 G●otius
                 
                   expressly
                   affirm
                   and
                   irre●ragably
                   prove
                   it
                   with
                   the
                   common
                   sentiment
                   of
                   Protestants
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Doctrines
                   of
                   Iustification
                   and
                   Christs
                   satisfaction
                   ,
                   cannot
                   be
                   duely
                   Explained
                   and
                   Defended
                   consistently
                   with
                   the
                   Denial
                   of
                   any
                   Commutation
                   of
                   Persons
                   between
                   Christ
                   and
                   Believers
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 had
                 been
                 fairly
                 Represented
                 ,
                 in
                 Case
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 other
                 sense
                 of
                 
                   Commutation
                   of
                   Persons
                
                 than
                 what
                 is
                 asserted
                 by
                 
                   Dr.
                   Crisp
                
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 3
                 fold
                 sense
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 very
                 different
                 from
                 each
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Such
                 a
                 Change
                 of
                 Persons
                 as
                 implies
                 that
                 One
                 is
                 Appointed
                 and
                 allowed
                 to
                 Act
                 on
                 behalf
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 Advantage
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 sort
                 of
                 Commutation
                 of
                 Persons
                 the
                 Socinians
                 never
                 denied
                 ;
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 shewed
                 in
                 the
                 Discourse
                 of
                 S●tisfastion
                 .
                 p.
                 62.
                 190
                 
                 ▪
                 191.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 therefore
                 the
                 Use
                 of
                 the
                 Words
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 to
                 been
                 enquired
                 into
                 For
                 some
                 may
                 Affirm
                 a
                 Change
                 of
                 Persons
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 Socinians
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 may
                 deny
                 a
                 Change
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 far
                 enough
                 from
                 Socinianism
                 ,
                 
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 sence
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 understood
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Such
                 a
                 Change
                 of
                 Persons
                 as
                 supposes
                 One
                 to
                 be
                 substituted
                 in
                 the
                 Place
                 of
                 others
                 to
                 become
                 an
                 Attonement
                 for
                 the●
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 Redemption
                 and
                 Deliverance
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 such
                 a
                 substitution
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Consent
                 of
                 the
                 Person
                 who
                 suffers
                 ;
                 here
                 is
                 a
                 Real
                 Change
                 of
                 Persons
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 Particular
                 End
                 with
                 is
                 designed
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 I
                 did
                 Assert
                 a
                 Change
                 of
                 Persons
                 between
                 Christ
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 Consent
                 ,
                 he
                 became
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 of
                 Propitiation
                 for
                 our
                 Sins
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 their
                 Remission
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Recontiliation
                 with
                 God
                 on
                 such
                 Terms
                 as
                 are
                 declared
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 the
                 Discourse
                 already
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 particularly
                 ch
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 §
                 .
                 4
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Such
                 a
                 Change
                 of
                 Persons
                 as
                 implies
                 an
                 Actual
                 Tra●●lation
                 of
                 the
                 Personal
                 guilt
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Sins
                 of
                 Believers
                 on
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Personal
                 Righteousness
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 without
                 Regard
                 to
                 any
                 Conditions
                 on
                 their
                 Part
                 ,
                 but
                 meerly
                 by
                 the
                 free
                 Grace
                 and
                 favour
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 this
                 I
                 take
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Dr.
                   Crisp's
                
                 sence
                 of
                 the
                 Change
                 of
                 Persons
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 discourse
                 when
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Authors
                 of
                 
                   the
                   first
                   Paper
                
                 and
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Report
                
                 ,
                 p.
                 4.
                 seem
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 for
                 granted
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 but
                 One
                 Sense
                 of
                 Commutation
                 of
                 Persons
                 ;
                 wherein
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 discover
                 their
                 profound
                 Knowledge
                 in
                 these
                 Matters
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 thought
                 so
                 ;
                 or
                 their
                 Ingenuity
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 knew
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 and
                 designed
                 to
                 impose
                 upon
                 those
                 who
                 did
                 not
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Sense
                 i●
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 denied
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 least
                 Prejudice
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christ's
                 satisfaction
                 .
                 Although
                 that
                 
                   cannot
                   be
                   Explained
                   or
                   Defended
                   without
                
                 some
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   Commutation
                   of
                   Persons
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 very
                 well
                 may
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 Defended
                 without
                 and
                 against
                 
                   Dr.
                   Crisps
                
                 sense
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 will
                 be
                 made
                 appear
                 afterwards
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 Report
                 ,
                 p.
                 5.
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   very
                   Hinge
                   on
                   which
                   the
                   Controversy
                   between
                   the
                   Orthodox
                   and
                   Socinian
                   doth
                   turn
                
                 ;
                 which
                 shews
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 not
                 very
                 deeply
                 skilled
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   the
                   Hinge
                   of
                   the
                   Controversy
                
                 is
                 not
                 about
                 the
                 Words
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 
                   Commutation
                   of
                   Persons
                
                 :
                 and
                 even
                 the
                 sense
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Original
                 Controversy
                 ,
                 but
                 Consequential
                 ,
                 upon
                 our
                 Asserting
                 Christs
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Propitiation
                 for
                 our
                 Sins
                 ;
                 for
                 upon
                 this
                 they
                 ask
                 how
                 the
                 Act
                 of
                 one
                 Person
                 can
                 be
                 so
                 Benificial
                 to
                 others
                 ?
                 and
                 to
                 that
                 we
                 Answer
                 ,
                 that
                 altho
                 One
                 Man's
                 Act
                 cannot
                 become
                 anothers
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 by
                 Consent
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 Son
                 ,
                 he
                 becomes
                 our
                 Mediatour
                 ,
                 and
                 suffers
                 in
                 our
                 stead
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 our
                 Reconciliation
                 ,
                 then
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 End
                 and
                 Purpose
                 ,
                 here
                 is
                 
                   a
                   Change
                   of
                   Persons
                
                 :
                 for
                 whereas
                 in
                 strictness
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 suffered
                 the
                 Desert
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Sins
                 ,
                 God
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 Accept
                 of
                 his
                 suffering
                 instead
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 that
                 Propitiation
                 we
                 hope
                 for
                 the
                 Remission
                 of
                 Sins
                 and
                 the
                 Favour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Terms
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 And
                 therein
                 consists
                 the
                 true
                 Controversy
                 between
                 the
                 Socinians
                 and
                 us
                 :
                 viz.
                 whether
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 Considered
                 as
                 a
                 Punishment
                 for
                 our
                 Sins
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 a
                 Propitiatory
                 Sacrifice
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 o●
                 only
                 as
                 an
                 Act
                 of
                 Dominion
                 over
                 an
                 Innocent
                 Person
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 Advancement
                 to
                 glory
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 ●eport
                 ▪
                 p
                 5.
                 
                   that
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   no
                   Change
                   of
                   Persons
                   between
                   Christ
                   and
                   us
                   ,
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   Translation
                   o●
                   the
                   Guilt
                   ,
                   nor
                   a
                   just
                   infliction
                   of
                   the
                   Punishment
                   of
                   our
                   Sins
                   on
                   Christ
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   prope●
                   Satisfaction
                   .
                
              
               
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 twofold
                 Translation
                 of
                 Guilt
                 to
                 be
                 Considered
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Personal
                 Guilt
                 ,
                 which
                 Results
                 from
                 the
                 Acts
                 of
                 sin
                 committed
                 by
                 such
                 Persons
                 .
                 If
                 this
                 guilt
                 be
                 translated
                 ,
                 Christ
                 must
                 become
                 the
                 very
                 Person
                 who
                 committed
                 the
                 sins
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 looked
                 on
                 not
                 only
                 as
                 an
                 Actual
                 Sinner
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 Person
                 that
                 Committed
                 
                 all
                 the
                 Sins
                 of
                 those
                 for
                 whom
                 he
                 died
                 :
                 which
                 comes
                 so
                 near
                 to
                 horrid
                 Blasphemy
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 wonder
                 Persons
                 that
                 bear
                 any
                 Reverence
                 to
                 our
                 Blessed
                 Saviour
                 do
                 not
                 abhorr
                 ●he
                 very
                 thoughts
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 
                   Legal
                   Guilt
                
                 ,
                 which
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 Obligation
                 to
                 Punishment
                 ,
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 Sanction
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Law.
                 Now
                 this
                 Guilt
                 implies
                 two
                 things
                 ;
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     The
                     Desert
                     of
                     Punishment
                     which
                     follows
                     Personnal
                     guilt
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     be
                     transferred
                     by
                     a
                     Change
                     of
                     Persons
                     ;
                     For
                     no
                     man
                     can
                     cease
                     to
                     deserve
                     Punishment
                     for
                     his
                     own
                     faults
                     ;
                     nor
                     deserve
                     that
                     another
                     should
                     be
                     punished
                     for
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     The
                     Obligation
                     to
                     undergo
                     the
                     deserved
                     Punishment
                     ,
                     but
                     because
                     the
                     Execution
                     of
                     Punishment
                     depends
                     both
                     on
                     the
                     Wisdom
                     and
                     Justice
                     of
                     the
                     Legislatour
                     ;
                     therefore
                     here
                     a
                     Change
                     of
                     Persons
                     may
                     intervene
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     wisdom
                     and
                     Justice
                     of
                     God
                     a
                     Mediatour
                     may
                     be
                     Accepted
                     in
                     such
                     a
                     Manner
                     as
                     himself
                     determines
                     ,
                     and
                     upon
                     the
                     Acceptante
                     of
                     his
                     Sacrifice
                     the
                     Offenders
                     may
                     be
                     Pardon'd
                     and
                     Received
                     into
                     the
                     Grace
                     and
                     Favour
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     on
                     such
                     Terms
                     as
                     he
                     hath
                     declared
                     in
                     the
                     Gospel
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     this
                     sense
                     the
                     guilt
                     of
                     our
                     Sins
                     was
                     charged
                     upon
                     Christ
                     as
                     our
                     Mediatour
                     ,
                     who
                     was
                     to
                     bear
                     the
                     Punishment
                     of
                     our
                     sins
                     ;
                     so
                     as
                     by
                     virtue
                     of
                     his
                     sufferings
                     ,
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     only
                     hope
                     to
                     escape
                     the
                     Just
                     Punishment
                     of
                     our
                     Offences
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     be
                     Admitted
                     into
                     the
                     Privileges
                     of
                     the
                     Children
                     of
                     God.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 Reporter
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 Manuscript
                 gives
                 another
                 Account
                 of
                 
                   Commutation
                   of
                   Persons
                
                 ,
                 viz.
                 
                   that
                   Commutation
                   in
                   a
                   legal
                   sense
                   is
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   a
                   proper
                   surrogation
                   ,
                   where
                   the
                   surety
                   puts
                   on
                   the
                   Person
                   ,
                   and
                   stands
                   in
                   the
                   Quality
                   ,
                   state
                   and
                   condition
                   of
                   the
                   Debtor
                   ,
                   and
                   lies
                   under
                   the
                   same
                   Obligation
                   to
                   answer
                   for
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 I
                 have
                 shewed
                 long
                 since
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 very
                 wrong
                 Notion
                 of
                 Christs
                 Satisfaction
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 in
                 Effect
                 gives
                 up
                 the
                 Cause
                 to
                 the
                 Socinians
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 sins
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 Debts
                 ,
                 God
                 may
                 freely
                 forgive
                 them
                 (
                 without
                 
                 disparagement
                 to
                 his
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Justice
                 )
                 without
                 any
                 Satisfaction
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 Right
                 of
                 Punishment
                 then
                 depends
                 on
                 God●
                 Absolute
                 Dominion
                 ;
                 and
                 Satisfaction
                 must
                 be
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Compensation
                 ;
                 of
                 whiah
                 I
                 have
                 treated
                 at
                 large
                 ,
                 Ch.
                 1.
                 
                 §
                 .
                 2.
                 ul●
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 wonder
                 at
                 the
                 learned
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 
                   M.
                   S.
                
                 that
                 he
                 doth
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 assert
                 our
                 sins
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 
                   as
                   Debts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Necessity
                   of
                   Vindictive
                   Iustice
                
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 what
                 
                   vindictive
                   justice
                
                 belongs
                 to
                 a
                 Creditor
                 ?
                 May
                 not
                 a
                 Creditor
                 part
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 Right
                 ,
                 and
                 forgive
                 what
                 and
                 whom
                 he
                 pleases
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 violation
                 of
                 Justice
                 ?
                 I
                 can
                 hardly
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 those
                 who
                 write
                 so
                 rudely
                 and
                 inconsistently
                 ,
                 ever
                 penetrated
                 into
                 these
                 Matters
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 thoughts
                 ;
                 but
                 only
                 take
                 up
                 with
                 a
                 sett
                 of
                 Phrases
                 and
                 Common
                 Expressions
                 among
                 those
                 they
                 Converse
                 with
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 look
                 on
                 as
                 the
                 standard
                 and
                 Measure
                 of
                 Truth
                 about
                 these
                 Matters
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 he
                 finds
                 fault
                 with
                 some
                 men
                 
                   who
                   hold
                   that
                   Christ
                   only
                   suffered
                   in
                   the
                   Pe●son
                   of
                   a
                   Mediatour
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   Sinners
                   .
                
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 Meaning
                 of
                 this
                 ?
                 I
                 had
                 thought
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 Mediatour
                 interposing
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 sufferings
                 there
                 might
                 be
                 a
                 Propitiation
                 for
                 sins
                 ,
                 did
                 so
                 far
                 
                   sustain
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   Sinners
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 himself
                 the
                 Punishment
                 of
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 Procure
                 Grace
                 and
                 Favour
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 means
                 any
                 thing
                 beyond
                 this
                 ,
                 he
                 must
                 Explain
                 himself
                 .
                 
                   Christ
                   suffered
                   in
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   Sinners
                   .
                
                 Is
                 it
                 that
                 he
                 suffered
                 that
                 others
                 might
                 not
                 suffer
                 ?
                 That
                 is
                 not
                 denied
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 
                   say
                   that
                   Christ
                   suffered
                   in
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   a
                   Mediatour
                   .
                
                 For
                 a
                 Mediatour
                 is
                 a
                 Publick
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 Acts
                 in
                 the
                 stead
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 behalf
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 called
                 
                   sustaining
                   the
                   Person
                   of
                   Sinners
                
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 quarrel
                 with
                 the
                 Expression
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 more
                 be
                 meant
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 the
                 Personal
                 Guilt
                 of
                 sinners
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   Dr.
                   Cris●s
                
                 sense
                 ,
                 is
                 transferred
                 upon
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 to
                 deny
                 ;
                 as
                 I
                 hope
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 appear
                 in
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 third
                 Question
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 2d
                 Question
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   whether
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   Gospel
                   Truth
                   stated
                   ,
                
                 viz.
                 Mr.
                 Williams
                 
                   be
                   chargeable
                   with
                   Socinianism
                
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   what
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 37.40
                 ?
              
               
                 The
                 charge
                 stands
                 thus
                 in
                 the
                 Report
                 ,
                 p.
                 4.
                 
                   that
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   Change
                   of
                   Persons
                   between
                   Christ
                   and
                   Sinners
                   :
                
                 which
                 is
                 there
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 
                   inconsistent
                   with
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Christ's
                   Satisfaction
                   ;
                   which
                   must
                   suppose
                   a
                   Commutation
                   of
                   Persons
                   .
                   ●nd
                   therefore
                   he
                   that
                   denies
                   any
                   Change
                   ,
                   cannot
                   assert
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Satisfaction
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 the
                 Objection
                 .
                 And
                 being
                 desired
                 to
                 give
                 my
                 Opinion
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 examin'd
                 and
                 compared
                 several
                 passages
                 in
                 that
                 Book
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 judge
                 truely
                 and
                 impartially
                 concerning
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 found
                 the
                 Author
                 ,
                 p.
                 3.
                 saying
                 concerning
                 the
                 Difference
                 with
                 
                   Dr.
                   Crisp
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   whether
                   Christ
                   had
                   made
                   full
                   Attonement
                   for
                   sin
                
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 thereby
                 owned
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 sense
                 .
                 And
                 p.
                 7.
                 more
                 fully
                 he
                 owns
                 
                   that
                   our
                   sins
                   were
                   imputed
                   to
                   Christ
                   with
                   Respect
                   to
                   the
                   Guilt
                   thereof
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   he
                   by
                   the
                   Fathers
                   appointment
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   own
                   Consent
                   ,
                   became
                   obliged
                   as
                   Mediatour
                   to
                   bear
                   the
                   Punishments
                   to
                   the
                   full
                   satisfaction
                   of
                   Iustice
                   and
                   to
                   our
                   actual
                   Remission
                   when
                   we
                   believe
                   .
                
                 Can
                 any
                 thing
                 be
                 more
                 clear
                 and
                 express
                 against
                 Socinianism
                 than
                 this
                 ?
                 There
                 are
                 other
                 passages
                 ,
                 p.
                 10.19.28
                 .
                 &c.
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ,
                 but
                 these
                 are
                 sufficient
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 absolutely
                 deny
                 any
                 Commutation
                 of
                 Persous
              
               
                 But
                 in
                 what
                 Words
                 doth
                 he
                 deny
                 it
                 ?
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 such
                 Words
                 used
                 as
                 may
                 Restrain
                 and
                 limit
                 the
                 sense
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 hard
                 to
                 force
                 such
                 a
                 sense
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 what
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 man
                 Loves
                 to
                 Contradict
                 himself
                 ;
                 especially
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 knows
                 what
                 advantage
                 will
                 be
                 taken
                 by
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 words
                 are
                 these
                 ,
                 p.
                 40
                 
                   The
                   difference
                   lies
                   in
                   these
                   points
                   .
                
                 1.
                 
                 
                   Whether
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   change
                   of
                   Person
                   between
                   Christ
                   and
                   the
                   Elect
                   ?
                   Yea
                   ,
                   or
                   betwi●t
                   Christ
                   and
                   Believers
                   .
                   This
                   the
                   Doctor
                   affirms
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   deny
                   .
                
                 How
                 can
                 any
                 Persons
                 ,
                 in
                 common
                 Ingennity
                 ,
                 understand
                 
                 this
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 than
                 that
                 he
                 deni●d
                 such
                 Change
                 of
                 Persons
                 as
                 Dr.
                 Crisp
                 affirmed
                 ?
                 But
                 against
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 urged
                 by
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 MS.
                 in
                 the
                 Report
                 ,
                 p.
                 81.
                 
                   that
                   his
                   Denial
                   of
                   a
                   Change
                   of
                   Persons
                   ,
                   is
                   so
                   Express
                   and
                   ●ull
                   ▪
                   as
                   leaves
                   no
                   room
                   for
                   any
                   distinction
                   ,
                   limitation
                   or
                   Restriction
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   an
                   owning
                   it
                   in
                   any
                   sense
                   .
                
                 What!
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 that
                 himself
                 had
                 owned
                 it
                 in
                 before
                 ?
                 This
                 is
                 very
                 hard
                 ;
                 especially
                 when
                 he
                 mentions
                 
                   what
                   the
                   Doctor
                   affirmed
                   ●nd
                   he
                   denied
                
                 ▪
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 good
                 passage
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Paper
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 in
                 the
                 Report
                 ,
                 p.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   Not
                   thinking
                   it
                   Reasonable
                   or
                   just
                   to
                   charge
                   upon
                   any
                   Brother
                   such
                   Consequences
                   of
                   any
                   Expression
                   or
                   Opinion
                   of
                   his
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   himself
                   shall
                   disown
                   .
                
                 Why
                 then
                 should
                 such
                 a
                 sense
                 be
                 charged
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 disowns
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ?
                 There
                 must
                 be
                 something
                 farther
                 in
                 this
                 Matter
                 ,
                 than
                 appears
                 to
                 an
                 Indifferent
                 and
                 Impartial
                 Reader
                 ;
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 Part
                 of
                 my
                 business
                 to
                 enquire
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 must
                 give
                 the
                 best
                 Light
                 into
                 it
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 Resolution
                 of
                 the
                 last
                 Question
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 3
                 
                   d
                   Question
                
                 is
                 ,
                 concerning
                 Dr.
                 
                 Crisp's
                 Sense
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Change
                   of
                   Persons
                
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 or
                 false
                 ?
                 Which
                 ,
                 I
                 s●ppose
                 ,
                 is
                 truly
                 set
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Gospel-Truth
                   stated
                
                 ;
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 p.
                 38.
                 
                 
                   Mark
                   it
                   well
                   ,
                   Christ
                   himself
                   is
                   not
                   so
                   compleatly
                   righteous
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   are
                   as
                   righteous
                   as
                   he
                   ;
                   nor
                   we
                   so
                   compleatly
                   sinful
                   ,
                   but
                   Christ
                   became
                   ,
                   being
                   made
                   sin
                   ,
                   as
                   sinful
                   as
                   we
                   ;
                   Nay
                   ,
                   more
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   the
                   same
                   righteousness
                   ;
                   for
                   we
                   are
                   made
                   the
                   righteousness
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   that
                   very
                   sinfulness
                   that
                   we
                   were
                   ,
                   Christ
                   is
                   made
                   that
                   very
                   sinfulness
                   before
                   God.
                   So
                   that
                   here
                   is
                   a
                   direct
                   Change
                   ,
                   Christ
                   takes
                   our
                   Person
                   and
                   Condition
                   ,
                   and
                   stands
                   in
                   our
                   stead
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   take
                   Christ's
                   Person
                   ,
                   and
                   stand
                   in
                   his
                   stead
                   .
                
              
               
                 Here
                 is
                 indeed
                 
                   a
                   Change
                   of
                   Persons
                
                 supposed
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 find
                 it
                 proved
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 look'd
                 on
                 as
                 an
                 
                   Imaginary
                   Change
                
                 ,
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 possible
                 for
                 Men
                 to
                 fancy
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 no
                 Ground
                 to
                 build
                 a
                 
                 Matter
                 of
                 Faith
                 upon
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 the
                 Salvation
                 of
                 their
                 Souls
                 is
                 so
                 nearly
                 concerned
                 in
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 deliver
                 my
                 Opinion
                 freely
                 and
                 distinctly
                 about
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 shew
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     That
                     it
                     hath
                     no
                     Foundation
                     in
                     Scripture
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     it
                     is
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     Tenour
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Terms
                     of
                     Salvation
                     contained
                     in
                     the
                     Gospel
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     That
                     it
                     is
                     attended
                     with
                     very
                     bad
                     Consequences
                     ,
                     which
                     naturally
                     follow
                     from
                     it
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 hath
                 no
                 Foundation
                 in
                 Scripture
                 For
                 which
                 I
                 desire
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 himself
                 in
                 all
                 his
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 to
                 Reveal
                 the
                 Will
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 saith
                 nothing
                 at
                 all
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 can
                 any
                 possibly
                 think
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 omit
                 such
                 a
                 Point
                 ,
                 wherein
                 ,
                 I
                 perceive
                 ,
                 some
                 do
                 think
                 
                   the
                   Substance
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 is
                 conta●ned
                 ?
                 All
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 saith
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   he
                   came
                   to
                   give
                   his
                   Life
                   a
                   Ransom
                   for
                   many
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 20.28
                 .
                 and
                 that
                 
                   his
                   Blood
                   was
                   shed
                   for
                   many
                   for
                   the
                   Remission
                   of
                   sins
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 26.28
                 .
                 What
                 other
                 
                   Change
                   of
                   Persons
                
                 is
                 herein
                 implied
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 of
                 
                   a
                   Ransom
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   Propitiation
                
                 ?
                 He
                 that
                 knew
                 best
                 for
                 what
                 End
                 he
                 suffered
                 ,
                 saith
                 not
                 one
                 word
                 of
                 his
                 taking
                 upon
                 himself
                 the
                 
                   Person
                   of
                   sinners
                
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 other
                 sense
                 than
                 as
                 he
                 suffered
                 in
                 their
                 stead
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 advantage
                 .
                 Here
                 is
                 nothing
                 like
                 
                   his
                   being
                   as
                   compleatly
                   sinful
                   as
                   we
                   ;
                   and
                   our
                   being
                   made
                   as
                   righteous
                   as
                   he
                   .
                
                 And
                 yet
                 certainly
                 he
                 communicated
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 those
                 Points
                 on
                 which
                 their
                 Justification
                 and
                 Salvation
                 depended
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 could
                 they
                 apprehend
                 any
                 such
                 
                   Change
                   of
                   Persons
                
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 from
                 any
                 words
                 used
                 by
                 himself
                 to
                 them
                 ?
                 And
                 all
                 necessary
                 Points
                 of
                 Faith
                 were
                 deliver'd
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 to
                 make
                 such
                 a
                 Change
                 of
                 Persons
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 mention'd
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 charge
                 him
                 with
                 failing
                 in
                 his
                 Prophetical
                 Office
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 those
                 ought
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 who
                 lay
                 such
                 stress
                 upon
                 this
                 Matter
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 doth
                 not
                 St.
                 Paul
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   made
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   sin
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   who
                   knew
                   no
                   sin
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   made
                   the
                   righteousness
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   him
                
                 ?
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.21
                 .
                 I
                 grant
                 he
                 doth
                 so
                 .
                 
                   But
                   do
                   not
                   these
                   words
                   imply
                   such
                   a
                   Change
                   of
                   Persons
                   as
                   Dr.
                
                 Crisp
                 asserts
                 ?
                 By
                 no
                 means
                 ,
                 Which
                 I
                 thus
                 prove
                 :
                 Dr.
                 
                 Crisp's
                 Notion
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Change
                   of
                   Persons
                
                 ,
                 supposes
                 the
                 Benefits
                 of
                 this
                 Change
                 to
                 be
                 antecedent
                 to
                 any
                 Conditions
                 on
                 our
                 side
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 by
                 a
                 Transaction
                 between
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 without
                 Regard
                 to
                 any
                 Act
                 of
                 ours
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaks
                 of
                 
                   Christ's
                   being
                   made
                   sin
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   being
                   made
                   the
                   righteousness
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   him
                
                 ;
                 he
                 supposes
                 ,
                 that
                 before
                 we
                 can
                 have
                 the
                 Benefit
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 first
                 
                   Reconciled
                   to
                   God
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 Act
                 on
                 our
                 Part.
                 For
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 v.
                 18
                 ,
                 19.
                 that
                 after
                 
                   the
                   Reconciliation
                
                 made
                 by
                 Christ
                 at
                 his
                 Death
                 ,
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   Reconciliation
                
                 .
                 To
                 what
                 purpose
                 ?
                 Was
                 it
                 only
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 know
                 what
                 Christ
                 had
                 already
                 done
                 for
                 Mankind
                 ?
                 That
                 were
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 a
                 
                   Ministry
                   of
                   Consolation
                
                 for
                 Believers
                 ;
                 but
                 not
                 of
                 Reconciliation
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Apostle
                 lays
                 great
                 force
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   God
                   had
                   committed
                   to
                   them
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   Reconciliation
                   .
                   Now
                   then
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   are
                   Ambassadors
                   for
                   Christ
                   ,
                   as
                   though
                   God
                   did
                   beseech
                   you
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   we
                   pray
                   you
                   in
                   Christ's
                   stead
                   ,
                   be
                   ye
                   reconciled
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                
                 v.
                 20.
                 
                 They
                 were
                 by
                 this
                 
                   Ministry
                   of
                   Reconciliation
                
                 ,
                 after
                 what
                 Christ
                 had
                 done
                 and
                 suffered
                 ,
                 prayed
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 earnestness
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   be
                   Recon●iled
                   to
                   God
                
                 ?
                 To
                 what
                 End
                 ?
                 If
                 according
                 to
                 
                   this
                   Change
                   of
                   Persons
                
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 
                   more
                   than
                   Reconciled
                   to
                   God
                   already
                   ,
                
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 true
                 Believers
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 
                   as
                   righteous
                   as
                   Christ
                   himself
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Grace
                 and
                 Favour
                 of
                 God.
                 If
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 Believers
                 ,
                 then
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 Scheme
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Change
                   of
                   Persons
                
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 have
                 no
                 Benefit
                 by
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   Ministry
                   of
                   Reconciliation
                
                 ,
                 is
                 wholly
                 subverted
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 Purpose
                 and
                 Design
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 either
                 they
                 were
                 Reconciled
                 
                 already
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 never
                 could
                 be
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 after
                 those
                 words
                 ,
                 v.
                 21.
                 immediately
                 subjoyns
                 Ch.
                 6.1
                 .
                 
                   We
                   then
                   as
                   Workers
                   together
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   beseech
                   you
                   also
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   receive
                   not
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   vain
                   .
                
                 What
                 can
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 these
                 Words
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 Dr.
                 
                 Crisp's
                 Sense
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Change
                   of
                   Persons
                
                 hold
                 good
                 ?
                 Can
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 
                   compleatly
                   righteous
                
                 ,
                 ever
                 
                   receive
                   the
                   Grace
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   vain
                
                 ?
                 And
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 doth
                 he
                 speak
                 of
                 
                   their
                   working
                   together
                   with
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   beseeching
                   them
                
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 a
                 thi●g
                 utterly
                 impossible
                 ?
                 For
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 undo
                 what
                 had
                 long
                 since
                 been
                 done
                 between
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Son
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Change
                   of
                   Persons
                
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 this
                 Notion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Change
                   of
                   Persons
                
                 is
                 as
                 different
                 from
                 St.
                 Pauls
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 supposes
                 no
                 conditions
                 on
                 our
                 side
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Ministry
                   of
                   Reconciliation
                   in
                   St.
                
                 Paul
                 ,
                 is
                 wholly
                 founded
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 really
                 signifies
                 nothing
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Ends
                 he
                 proposes
                 without
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 is
                 that
                 appointed
                 to
                 perswade
                 Men
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Reconciled
                   to
                   God
                
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 that
                 ever
                 shall
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 Heaven
                 were
                 long
                 since
                 Reconciled
                 at
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 made
                 as
                 
                   compleatly
                   Righteous
                   as
                   Christ
                   himself
                
                 ?
              
               
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Ministry
                   of
                   Reconciliation
                   is
                   not
                   useless
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   means
                   whereby
                   God
                   doth
                   ●ffectually
                   convey
                   his
                   Grace
                   into
                   the
                   Hearts
                   of
                   Believers
                   .
                
                 But
                 this
                 cannot
                 satisfy
                 any
                 one
                 that
                 considers
                 St.
                 Pauls
                 Expressions
                 :
                 For
                 his
                 Words
                 are
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   pray
                   you
                   in
                   Christs
                   stead
                   ,
                   be
                   ye
                   Reconciled
                   to
                   God.
                
                 If
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   God
                   had
                   made
                   Christ
                   to
                   be
                   sin
                   for
                   you
                   already
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   as
                   Righteous
                   as
                   Christ
                   was
                
                 ;
                 How
                 would
                 it
                 have
                 looked
                 to
                 have
                 said
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   pray
                   you
                   to
                   be
                   Reconciled
                   to
                   God
                
                 ?
                 For
                 ,
                 what
                 need
                 they
                 any
                 Reconciliation
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 already
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 his
                 favour
                 ?
              
               
                 
                   But
                   is
                   there
                   no
                   Change
                   of
                   Persons
                   then
                   implied
                   in
                   those
                   Words
                   of
                
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ;
                 
                   Who
                   made
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   sin
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   who
                   knew
                   no
                   sin
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   made
                   the
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   him
                   ?
                
                 Yes
                 certainly
                 .
                 Such
                 a
                 Change
                 ,
                 whereby
                 Christ
                 
                 did
                 undergo
                 
                   the
                   Punishments
                   of
                   our
                   sins
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 Erasmus
                 observes
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   Christ
                   is
                   not
                   called
                   a
                   sinner
                   here
                   ,
                
                 as
                 Dr.
                 Crisp
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 sin
                 ;
                 i.
                 e.
                 
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   for
                   sin
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Scripture
                   sense
                   :
                   And
                   we
                   are
                   made
                   the
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                
                 i.
                 e.
                 That
                 God
                 upon
                 the
                 Account
                 of
                 his
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Reconciliation
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 would
                 treat
                 us
                 as
                 Righteous
                 Persons
                 ;
                 or
                 receive
                 us
                 into
                 his
                 Grace
                 and
                 Favour
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 can
                 find
                 that
                 St.
                 Paul
                 understood
                 by
                 this
                 Expression
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 I
                 am
                 now
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Notion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Change
                   of
                   Persons
                
                 ,
                 which
                 Dr.
                 Crisp
                 asserts
                 ,
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Tenour
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Terms
                 of
                 Salvation
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 sensible
                 how
                 large
                 a
                 Field
                 I
                 am
                 enter'd
                 upon
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 pursue
                 this
                 matter
                 as
                 it
                 deserves
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 take
                 up
                 much
                 more
                 room
                 than
                 I
                 can
                 allow
                 to
                 this
                 Answer
                 .
                 I
                 could
                 easily
                 prove
                 that
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Transactions
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 some
                 Conditions
                 on
                 our
                 side
                 were
                 required
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 his
                 Favour
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 State
                 of
                 Innocency
                 ;
                 So
                 it
                 continued
                 after
                 Mans
                 Fall
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 those
                 Remarkable
                 Words
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 
                   Cain
                   ;
                   If
                   thou
                   doest
                   well
                   ,
                   shalt
                   thou
                   not
                   be
                   accepted
                   ?
                   If
                   thou
                   doest
                   not
                   well
                   ,
                   sin
                   lieth
                   at
                   the
                   Door
                   ,
                
                 Gen.
                 4.7
                 .
                 So
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 Gods
                 dealing
                 with
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 Persons
                 in
                 the
                 Old
                 Testament
                 ,
                 
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Moses
                   ,
                   David
                   ,
                   Iob
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 I
                 pass
                 over
                 these
                 ,
                 (
                 altho'
                 I
                 suppose
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 denied
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 of
                 the
                 Elect
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 the
                 Benefit
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   Righteousness
                
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Christians
                 )
                 and
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Terms
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 as
                 declared
                 by
                 Christ
                 himself
                 .
                 Let
                 any
                 one
                 seriously
                 peruse
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 he
                 Preached
                 from
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   he
                   began
                   to
                   Preach
                   and
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   Repent
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   is
                   at
                   Hand
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 4.17
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 shall
                 find
                 the
                 main
                 business
                 of
                 his
                 Preaching
                 was
                 to
                 put
                 Men
                 upon
                 performing
                 such
                 Conditions
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 necessary
                 to
                 their
                 Salvation
                 :
                 And
                 for
                 that
                 Reason
                 .
                 As
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 his
                 Sermon
                 on
                 the
                 Mount
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 
                 begins
                 with
                 promising
                 Blessedness
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Humble
                   ,
                   Merciful
                   ,
                   Pure
                   in
                   Heart
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 5.3
                 ,
                 4.
                 &c.
                 
                 What
                 do
                 these
                 things
                 mean
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 Conditions
                 on
                 our
                 Parts
                 necessary
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 Happiness
                 ?
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 considered
                 by
                 God
                 as
                 such
                 ?
                 Why
                 doth
                 he
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Except
                   your
                   Righteousness
                   exceed
                   the
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   the
                   Scribes
                   and
                   Pharisees
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   in
                   no
                   Case
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                
                 Mat.
                 5.
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 Condition
                 required
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 such
                 Entrance
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 no
                 
                   Change
                   of
                   Persons
                
                 without
                 inward
                 and
                 real
                 Righteousness
                 can
                 be
                 sufficient
                 .
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 doth
                 not
                 speak
                 of
                 what
                 will
                 be
                 Eventually
                 in
                 some
                 Persons
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 required
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 an
                 End.
                 And
                 therefore
                 he
                 concludes
                 his
                 Sermon
                 with
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Whosoever
                   heareth
                   these
                   sayings
                   of
                   mine
                   and
                   doth
                   them
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   liken
                   him
                   to
                   a
                   wise
                   Man
                   ,
                   who
                   built
                   his
                   House
                   upon
                   a
                   ●ock
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Mat.
                 7.24
                 .
                 Not
                 he
                 that
                 believes
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 is
                 made
                 
                   Compleatly
                   Righteous
                   by
                   a
                   Change
                   of
                   Persons
                   ,
                
                 without
                 any
                 Change
                 of
                 Temper
                 or
                 Disposition
                 of
                 Mind
                 :
                 He
                 never
                 promises
                 the
                 least
                 Degree
                 of
                 Happiness
                 to
                 such
                 ;
                 but
                 still
                 insists
                 on
                 our
                 own
                 Endeavours
                 ,
                 
                   By
                   striving
                   to
                   enter
                   in
                   at
                   the
                   straight
                   Gate
                   ,
                   which
                   St.
                
                 Paul
                 
                   Calls
                   ,
                   working
                   out
                   our
                   own
                   Salvation
                   with
                   Fear
                   and
                   Trembling
                   ,
                   and
                   St.
                
                 Peter
                 ,
                 
                   giving
                   all
                   Diligence
                   to
                   make
                   our
                   Calling
                   and
                   Election
                   sure
                   .
                   For
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   ye
                   do
                   these
                   things
                   ye
                   shall
                   never
                   Fall.
                   
                
              
               
                 Do
                 not
                 these
                 Expressions
                 Note
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 Performance
                 of
                 Conditions
                 on
                 our
                 side
                 ?
                 And
                 therefore
                 all
                 Imaginary
                 Notions
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 
                   Change
                   of
                   Persons
                
                 ,
                 as
                 hath
                 no
                 Regard
                 to
                 any
                 Acts
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 is
                 wholly
                 Repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 Scope
                 and
                 Design
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 I
                 meddle
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 dispute
                 about
                 the
                 Mortal
                 Law
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 continue
                 to
                 oblige
                 us
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 it
                 continues
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 main
                 Argument
                 to
                 me
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 delivered
                 by
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 certainly
                 understood
                 the
                 
                   Substance
                   and
                   Design
                
                 of
                 it
                 far
                 better
                 than
                 Dr.
                 Crisp
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Reporter
                 
                 doth
                 .
                 What
                 was
                 Transacted
                 between
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 no
                 more
                 than
                 they
                 have
                 Revealed
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 know
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 Design
                 to
                 Impose
                 upon
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 by
                 laying
                 so
                 much
                 weight
                 upon
                 such
                 Conditions
                 as
                 God
                 had
                 no
                 Regard
                 to
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 Concealing
                 from
                 them
                 such
                 a
                 
                   Change
                   of
                   Persons
                
                 as
                 made
                 them
                 
                   Compleatly
                   Righteous
                
                 without
                 any
                 Act
                 of
                 theirs
                 .
                 Men
                 could
                 never
                 be
                 Reconciled
                 to
                 the
                 just
                 Veneration
                 and
                 Esteem
                 we
                 have
                 of
                 the
                 Sacred
                 Penmen
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 their
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 their
                 Fidelity
                 in
                 declaring
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 Good
                 of
                 Mankind
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 find
                 nothing
                 of
                 this
                 
                   Change
                   of
                   Persons
                
                 in
                 their
                 Writings
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 is
                 utterly
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 Reason
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 Reject
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 Notion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Change
                   of
                   Persons
                
                 is
                 attended
                 with
                 very
                 bad
                 Consequences
                 .
                 Which
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 charge
                 on
                 those
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 see
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 carrried
                 by
                 some
                 higher
                 Principles
                 above
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 Judge
                 of
                 Persons
                 but
                 of
                 Things
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Natural
                 Tendency
                 of
                 Principles
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 
                   Change
                   of
                   Persons
                
                 in
                 this
                 Sense
                 hath
                 these
                 very
                 had
                 Consequences
                 :
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 apt
                 to
                 Lessen
                 our
                 Reverence
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Perfections
                 ;
                 our
                 just
                 Sense
                 of
                 the
                 Differences
                 of
                 Good
                 and
                 Evil
                 ;
                 Our
                 Obligations
                 to
                 all
                 sorts
                 of
                 Duties
                 ;
                 It
                 tends
                 to
                 the
                 Disparagement
                 of
                 that
                 
                   Free
                   Grace
                
                 they
                 pretend
                 to
                 Exalt
                 ;
                 and
                 Exposes
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 the
                 Reproach
                 and
                 Contempt
                 of
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 and
                 leaves
                 the
                 Minds
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 embrace
                 it
                 ,
                 under
                 Great
                 Temptations
                 to
                 Presumption
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 I
                 can
                 only
                 mention
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 des●red
                 a
                 short
                 Answer
                 to
                 your
                 Questions
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 brought
                 it
                 into
                 as
                 narrow
                 a
                 Compass
                 as
                 I
                 could
                 .
              
               
                 
                   I
                   am
                   Sir
                   ,
                   Your
                   Faithful
                   Friend
                   and
                   Servant
                   ,
                   ED.
                   WIGORN
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Nov.
                     10.
                     97.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
               
               
                 The
                 Learued
                 Doctor
                 
                 Edwards's
                 Answer
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 Three
                 Questions
                 ;
                 in
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 Mr.
                 Williams
                 ;
                 occasioned
                 by
                 Mr.
                 
                 Lob's
                 Remarks
                 .
                 Wherein
                 he
                 pretends
                 the
                 Doctor
                 's
                 Preservative
                 against
                 Socinianism
                 ,
                 condemns
                 Mr.
                 
                 Williams's
                 Iudgment
                 concerning
                 a
                 change
                 of
                 Persons
                 .
              
               
                 
                   SIR
                   ,
                
              
               
                 I
                 Have
                 perused
                 the
                 Passages
                 which
                 you
                 refer
                 to
                 ,
                 (
                 viz.
                 
                   Gospel-Truth
                   stated
                
                 ,
                 p.
                 37
                 ,
                 40.
                 the
                 places
                 objected
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 )
                 besides
                 severel
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 your
                 Books
                 ,
                 though
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 had
                 Leisure
                 sufficient
                 to
                 read
                 them
                 over
                 ;
                 However
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 enough
                 to
                 know
                 your
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 understand
                 how
                 you
                 state
                 the
                 Matter
                 in
                 debate
                 between
                 you
                 and
                 your
                 Antinomian
                 Adversaries
                 ;
                 and
                 thereby
                 am
                 sufficiently
                 instructed
                 to
                 answer
                 your
                 Queries
                 To
                 the
                 First
                 therefore
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 when
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 Sufferings
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 I
                 assert
                 ,
                 as
                 other
                 Divines
                 usually
                 do
                 ,
                 a
                 Permutation
                 of
                 Persons
                 :
                 
                   I
                   mean
                   no
                   more
                   than
                   what
                   you
                   affirm
                   ;
                   viz.
                
                 That
                 Christ
                 not
                 only
                 died
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 likewise
                 vice
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   loco
                   peccatorum
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 room
                 and
                 place
                 of
                 Sinners
                 .
                 But
                 whe●
                 we
                 assert
                 an
                 Exchange
                 ,
                 or
                 Permutation
                 of
                 Persons
                 ,
                 this
                 must
                 always
                 be
                 understood
                 under
                 such
                 Restrictions
                 and
                 Limitations
                 as
                 may
                 help
                 us
                 to
                 avoid
                 those
                 two
                 Dangerous
                 Errors
                 which
                 the
                 Antinomians
                 have
                 Fallen
                 into
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 We
                 must
                 affirm
                 ,
                 we
                 mean
                 no
                 more
                 thereby
                 then
                 an
                 obligation
                 to
                 Punishment
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 no
                 otherwise
                 Contracted
                 then
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Free
                 and
                 Voluntary
                 consent
                 and
                 undertaking
                 ,
                 to
                 undergo
                 that
                 Punishment
                 which
                 the
                 Law
                 threatned
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Sins
                 deserved
                 ,
                 Viz.
                 Death
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 must
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 be
                 so
                 far
                 misconstrued
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 imagine
                 that
                 thereby
                 the
                 Filth
                 
                 and
                 Turpitude
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 were
                 Transferred
                 upon
                 him
                 :
                 For
                 tho
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Sense
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 sin
                 for
                 us
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 latter
                 he
                 still
                 continued
                 Holy
                 ,
                 Harmless
                 ,
                 Undefiled
                 ,
                 separate
                 from
                 Sinners
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 an
                 Eternal
                 distance
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 Neither
                 ,
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Must
                 this
                 Permutation
                 be
                 extended
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 to
                 imply
                 a
                 Reciprocal
                 Exchange
                 of
                 Persons
                 ,
                 Viz.
                 Of
                 us
                 Sinners
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Room
                 and
                 Place
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 As
                 if
                 God
                 did
                 look
                 upon
                 us
                 as
                 doing
                 all
                 that
                 Christ
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 Merit
                 Pardon
                 ,
                 attone
                 Justice
                 ,
                 compleatly
                 satisfy
                 and
                 fulfill
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 actually
                 discharged
                 from
                 Punishment
                 without
                 more
                 ado
                 .
                 No
                 ,
                 we
                 continue
                 still
                 under
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 Notwithstanding
                 all
                 that
                 Christ
                 did
                 to
                 free
                 us
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 perform
                 those
                 Conditions
                 upon
                 which
                 the
                 application
                 of
                 Pardon
                 is
                 suspended
                 .
                 The
                 immediate
                 therefore
                 Effect
                 and
                 Consequence
                 of
                 the
                 Permutation
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 speaking
                 of
                 ,
                 is
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 by
                 dying
                 in
                 our
                 room
                 ,
                 had
                 so
                 far
                 reconciled
                 us
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 willing
                 to
                 Pardon
                 and
                 admit
                 us
                 to
                 his
                 favour
                 ,
                 provided
                 that
                 we
                 on
                 our
                 Parts
                 perform
                 the
                 Conditions
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 Viz.
                 Repentance
                 and
                 Faith.
                 For
                 tho
                 Christ
                 by
                 dying
                 for
                 us
                 hath
                 merited
                 our
                 Pardon
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 still
                 continues
                 so
                 far
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Power
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 dispose
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 upon
                 such
                 Terms
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 agreed
                 upon
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Father
                 ;
                 which
                 indeed
                 are
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 without
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 neither
                 capable
                 of
                 Pardon
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 God
                 in
                 Honour
                 bestow
                 it
                 upon
                 us
                 .
                 To
                 apply
                 Pardon
                 to
                 a
                 Sinner
                 while
                 he
                 continues
                 in
                 his
                 obstinacy
                 and
                 impenitence
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Holyness
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 his
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 destructive
                 of
                 his
                 Authority
                 and
                 Government
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Graces
                 before
                 mentioned
                 must
                 be
                 looked
                 upon
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 both
                 the
                 necessary
                 Parts
                 of
                 every
                 Christians
                 Duty
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 indispensible
                 conditions
                 of
                 his
                 Happyness
                 .
                 (
                 In
                 another
                 Letter
                 )
                 I
                 intend
                 no
                 
                 more
                 by
                 an
                 Exchange
                 of
                 Persons
                 ,
                 than
                 what
                 you
                 have
                 affirmed
                 in
                 your
                 Writings
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 your
                 Second
                 Query
                 ,
                 I
                 Judge
                 those
                 Assertions
                 and
                 Acknowledgments
                 frequently
                 made
                 by
                 you
                 in
                 your
                 Books
                 concerning
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 thereby
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Justice
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 the
                 Sins
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 do
                 fully
                 acquit
                 you
                 from
                 giving
                 any
                 Countenance
                 to
                 the
                 Errors
                 of
                 Socinus
                 in
                 that
                 point
                 .
                 (
                 In
                 another
                 Letter
                 )
                 you
                 have
                 very
                 rightly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 an
                 Orthodox
                 manner
                 Stated
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Christs
                 satisfaction
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 perfect
                 agreement
                 with
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 reformed
                 Churches
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 fully
                 acquits
                 you
                 from
                 the
                 Imputation
                 of
                 
                   Socinianism
                   .
                   Thirdly
                
                 ,
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Dr.
                 Crisp
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 that
                 Sect
                 ,
                 who
                 affirm
                 such
                 a
                 Permutation
                 of
                 Persons
                 between
                 Christ
                 and
                 Sinners
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 to
                 all
                 intents
                 and
                 purposes
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 looked
                 upon
                 in
                 the
                 Room
                 and
                 Place
                 of
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 Christ
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 Accounted
                 the
                 Swearer
                 ,
                 Drunkard
                 ,
                 Blasphemer
                 on
                 one
                 Hand
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Sinner
                 to
                 be
                 perfectly
                 Righteous
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 look
                 upon
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 not
                 only
                 false
                 ,
                 absurd
                 ,
                 impossible
                 ,
                 but
                 likewise
                 an
                 Impious
                 and
                 Blasphemous
                 Opinion
                 ;
                 as
                 being
                 highly
                 Dishonourable
                 to
                 our
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 repugnant
                 to
                 the
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Justice
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 tends
                 plainly
                 to
                 subvert
                 the
                 whole
                 design
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 hereby
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 just
                 and
                 unanswerable
                 Reproaches
                 of
                 its
                 Adversaries
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 wiped
                 off
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Opinion
                 be
                 true
                 .
                 I
                 would
                 say
                 a
                 great
                 deal
                 more
                 upon
                 this
                 occasion
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 necessary
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 thus
                 briefly
                 suggested
                 ,
                 may
                 I
                 suppose
                 be
                 sufficient
                 for
                 your
                 present
                 purpose
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 think
                 that
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 wrote
                 may
                 be
                 any
                 way
                 Serviceable
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 cause
                 of
                 our
                 Holy
                 Religion
                 ,
                 I
                 give
                 you
                 leave
                 to
                 make
                 what
                 use
                 you
                 think
                 fit
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 remain
              
               
                 
                   
                     Sir
                     ,
                     Your
                     assured
                     Servant
                  
                   ,
                   Jonathan
                   Edwards
                   ▪
                
                 
                   
                     Iesus
                     Coll.
                     Oxon.
                  
                   
                   
                     Oct.
                     28.
                     97.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
           
             I
             had
             not
             given
             this
             trouble
             to
             these
             Great
             Men
             ;
             But
             that
             Mr.
             Lob
             makes
             frequent
             use
             of
             their
             Testimony
             against
             my
             Judgment
             ,
             in
             favour
             of
             them
             whom
             I
             oppose
             .
             And
             being
             no
             Authors
             better
             understand
             ,
             and
             more
             effectually
             oppose
             Socinianism
             ,
             I
             was
             sure
             their
             Vindication
             of
             me
             would
             be
             past
             exception
             ,
             and
             therefore
             made
             bold
             to
             propose
             to
             them
             ,
             whether
             they
             intended
             more
             by
             a
             Commutation
             of
             Persons
             than
             I
             did
             affirm
             in
             my
             Books
             (
             which
             I
             sent
             them
             .
             )
             Secondly
             ,
             Whether
             I
             was
             by
             the
             Passages
             excepted
             against
             in
             my
             Book
             (
             by
             the
             First
             Paper
             and
             Mr.
             Lob
             )
             chargeable
             with
             
               Socinianism
               .
               Thirdly
            
             ,
             What
             their
             Judgment
             was
             concerning
             that
             
               Change
               of
               Persons
            
             which
             I
             oppose
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             Crisp
             and
             others
             of
             that
             Sect
             affirm
             .
             To
             these
             Questions
             they
             were
             pleased
             to
             send
             these
             Answers
             ,
             with
             a
             Permission
             to
             Print
             them
             .
             I
             think
             ,
             every
             Man
             will
             conclude
             from
             what
             they
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             Account
             our
             Holy
             Religion
             is
             struck
             at
             by
             what
             Errors
             I
             oppose
             ;
             and
             that
             Mr.
             Lob
             doth
             wrest
             their
             Books
             when
             he
             cites
             them
             in
             Confutation
             of
             what
             I
             affirm
             .
             I
             might
             have
             added
             another
             Letter
             of
             this
             
               R.
               R.
            
             Bishop
             to
             the
             same
             effect
             ,
             and
             wherein
             he
             proves
             that
             God
             was
             not
             displeased
             with
             Christ
             :
             And
             also
             of
             the
             said
             Reverend
             Doctor
             Edwards
             .
             But
             these
             published
             abundantly
             suffice
             .
          
        
         
           
             Some
             Animadversions
             on
             Mr.
             
             Lob's
             
               DEFENCE
               of
               the
               REPORT
            
             .
             By
             
               D.
               W.
            
             Note
             ,
             I
             call
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Rebuke
               ,
               Mr.
               R.
            
             
          
           
             THough
             I
             have
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Ministers
             and
             Elders
             of
             all
             the
             Dissenting
             Congregations
             in
             Dublin
             (
             except
             One
             )
             for
             my
             Peaceableness
             and
             Diligence
             in
             the
             promoting
             of
             Union
             there
             ;
             yet
             being
             
             industriously
             branded
             as
             the
             great
             Divider
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             it
             's
             necessary
             to
             represent
             the
             Cause
             of
             Mens
             Mistakes
             .
             To
             me
             is
             ascribed
             the
             Rise
             of
             our
             Divisions
             ,
             because
             at
             the
             Request
             of
             several
             Ministers
             ,
             after
             other
             means
             were
             unsuccessful
             ,
             I
             wrote
             
               Gospel-Truth
               stated
            
             ;
             when
             Dr.
             
             Crisp's
             Re-printed
             Book
             so
             obtained
             as
             to
             threaten●
             our
             Ministry
             .
             The
             Continuance
             of
             our
             Breaches
             I
             am
             charged
             with
             ,
             on
             no
             better
             pretence
             than
             this
             ,
             A
             beaten
             Man
             makes
             all
             that
             Noise
             which
             proceeds
             from
             the
             furious
             blows
             that
             fall
             upon
             his
             Person
             .
             I
             consented
             to
             that
             Expedient
             1692.
             wherein
             all
             objected
             against
             my
             Book
             was
             adjusted
             ,
             and
             gave
             no
             Cause
             for
             the
             Objectors
             to
             violate
             that
             Agreement
             .
             Mr.
             Chauncy
             ,
             Mr.
             T.
             Mr.
             K.
             Mr.
             
               E.
               &c.
            
             wrote
             Volumes
             against
             that
             Book
             ;
             to
             all
             which
             I
             replied
             in
             a
             Defence
             of
             Six
             Sheets
             ;
             thinking
             that
             sufficient
             ,
             and
             in
             hopes
             some
             Rest
             might
             be
             obtained
             by
             silence
             .
             Mr.
             M.
             revives
             the
             Assault
             with
             a
             Charge
             of
             Blasphemy
             and
             Damning
             Errors
             ;
             This
             extorted
             one
             small
             book
             more
             .
             Then
             by
             Contrivances
             I
             was
             voted
             out
             of
             the
             Lecture
             at
             Pinners-Hall
             .
             Whereupon
             Dr.
             Bates
             ,
             Mr.
             How
             ,
             Mr.
             Alsop
             and
             my self
             ,
             remove
             to
             Salters-Hall
             .
             About
             two
             Months
             after
             this
             my
             Morals
             (
             upon
             a
             search
             back
             to
             my
             Childhood
             )
             are
             Impeached
             ,
             the
             united
             Ministers
             unanimously
             adjudged
             and
             declared
             me
             clear
             and
             innocent
             of
             all
             that
             was
             laid
             to
             my
             Charge
             .
             I
             forbear
             Recriminations
             against
             many
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             am
             furnished
             .
             The
             same
             Book
             comes
             again
             upon
             the
             Stage
             with
             Mr.
             Lobs
             Objections
             ,
             which
             I
             answered
             in
             one
             sheet
             .
             Mr.
             Lob
             rejoineth
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             Reverend
             Doctor
             Bates
             request
             ,
             I
             laid
             aside
             a
             Book
             ready
             for
             the
             Press
             .
             The
             Doctor
             and
             I
             fully
             agree
             in
             Sense
             ,
             Notwithstanding
             he
             had
             used
             some
             Phrases
             which
             Mr.
             Lob
             hoped
             to
             divide
             us
             by
             .
             They
             stop
             not
             here
             ,
             as
             the
             result
             of
             many
             private
             Meetings
             with
             my
             Adversaries
             ;
             A
             Paper
             is
             gotten
             Subscribed
             (
             when
             I
             was
             at
             Bath
             )
             by
             some
             at
             least
             of
             my
             Friends
             ,
             who
             fully
             agreed
             with
             me
             in
             Doctrine
             .
             
             Herein
             there
             were
             several
             mistakes
             in
             matters
             of
             Fact
             refering
             to
             the
             Subscription
             to
             my
             Book
             ,
             many
             insinuated
             reflections
             (
             not
             designed
             by
             all
             )
             against
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             that
             Book
             ,
             with
             such
             Ambiguities
             and
             Omissions
             ,
             as
             endangered
             the
             Truths
             by
             me
             defended
             ,
             and
             those
             Terms
             proposed
             to
             me
             ,
             which
             might
             startle
             a
             Man
             they
             had
             no
             Power
             over
             ,
             and
             justly
             expected
             better
             treatment
             at
             least
             from
             such
             whose
             cause
             I
             pleaded
             .
             Yet
             when
             this
             Paper
             was
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             the
             Third
             Paper
             agreed
             to
             ,
             I
             sate
             still
             ,
             tho
             I
             knew
             that
             First
             Paper
             (
             unprinted
             )
             was
             sent
             through
             the
             Nation
             to
             my
             great
             Detriment
             .
             Might
             not
             one
             expect
             some
             quiet
             after
             such
             various
             attempts
             against
             this
             Book
             and
             its
             Author
             ?
             (
             Which
             I
             do
             not
             ascribe
             to
             the
             Congregational
             ,
             as
             a
             body
             ,
             nor
             had
             I
             mentioned
             most
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             if
             I
             were
             not
             charged
             with
             all
             our
             divisions
             .
             )
             My
             hopes
             are
             disappointed
             ;
             Mr.
             Lob
             Printeth
             his
             Report
             ,
             wherein
             the
             United
             Ministers
             for
             my
             sake
             are
             branded
             for
             Socinians
             ,
             and
             therein
             inserts
             that
             unhappy
             Paper
             .
             Nay
             ,
             he
             soon
             follows
             this
             with
             his
             Remarks
             ,
             to
             fasten
             his
             charge
             the
             deeper
             upon
             me
             .
             Stops
             he
             here
             ?
             No
             ,
             in
             this
             his
             Defence
             I
             am
             still
             pelted
             ,
             my
             Doctrine
             grossly
             Arraigned
             ,
             the
             Learned
             Mr.
             R.
             Censured
             as
             a
             Socinian
             for
             defending
             me
             .
             My
             Book
             sustains
             the
             Clamour
             ,
             because
             it
             denies
             the
             
               Crispian
               Change
               of
               Person
            
             ,
             Nay
             ,
             he
             hopeth
             it
             hath
             some
             invisible
             evil
             thing
             within
             its
             Bowels
             ,
             which
             if
             I
             do
             not
             bring
             forth
             (
             for
             no
             bodv
             else
             can
             )
             I
             must
             be
             one
             offensive
             and
             halting
             ,
             p.
             88.
             
             Nay
             ,
             as
             if
             first
             in
             intention
             ,
             the
             last
             Words
             in
             his
             Book
             are
             ,
             whether
             Mr.
             Williams
             be
             sincere
             or
             no
             ,
             
               he
               must
               now
               shew
               it
               ;
               FINIS
               .
            
             The
             English
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             sincere
             I
             must
             shew
             my self
             Erroneous
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             have
             somewhat
             to
             justify
             their
             past
             Clamours
             ;
             for
             as
             yet
             they
             can
             prove
             nothing
             ,
             and
             yet
             (
             will
             you
             not
             wonder
             )
             he
             gives
             me
             ,
             p.
             9.
             more
             hopes
             of
             their
             Charity
             and
             Communion
             ,
             if
             I
             will
             but
             write
             Errors
             plainly
             ,
             than
             they
             can
             now
             allow
             
             me
             when
             I
             assert
             the
             opposite
             Truths
             .
             Am
             not
             I
             in
             a
             streight
             ?
             He
             and
             others
             call
             and
             provoke
             me
             to
             write
             ,
             (
             and
             they
             might
             do
             it
             long
             enough
             ,
             if
             the
             interest
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             such
             injuries
             to
             my
             Friend
             assisted
             not
             their
             Calls
             .
             )
             Yet
             if
             I
             write
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             deem'd
             ,
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             our
             Divisions
             :
             But
             so
             't
             will
             be
             if
             I
             write
             not
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             if
             I
             be
             not
             
               felo
               de
               se.
            
             I
             shall
             therefore
             adventure
             ,
             so
             pressed
             by
             Mr.
             Lob
             ,
             to
             give
             him
             some
             hasty
             thoughts
             .
             I
             may
             well
             Call
             it
             an
             adventure
             ,
             for
             I
             foresee
             ,
             unless
             he
             is
             much
             changed
             since
             he
             wrote
             this
             Defence
             ,
             He
             will
             mis-represent
             what
             is
             written
             with
             the
             greatest
             Caution
             ,
             and
             if
             his
             Readers
             shall
             think
             him
             a
             fair
             adversary
             ,
             he
             is
             sure
             to
             have
             the
             better
             of
             any
             Man
             ,
             as
             will
             soon
             appear
             .
             Mr.
             
               Lob
               ,
               p.
            
             35.
             
             
               The
               Phrase
               of
               a
               Change
               of
               Christs
               Person
               was
               never
               invented
               ,
               till
               the
               Gentleman
               who
               engaged
               my
               Brother
               to
               enter
               upon
               this
               sorrowful
               undertaking
               ,
               started
               it
               .
               And
               to
               speak
               the
               Truth
               ,
               it
               's
               a
               Phrase
               only
               adjusted
               ,
               to
               express
               no
               more
               than
               what
               the
               Socinians
               do
               constantly
               grant
               ,
               for
               they
               say
               that
               Christ
               ,
               tho
               he
               suffered
               not
               the
               Punishment
               due
               to
               us
               for
               sin
               ,
               yet
               he
               endured
               grievous
               and
               dolorous
               Pains
               ,
               which
               is
               aptly
               enough
               expressed
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Change
               of
               Christs
               Person
               for
               us
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               ,
               say
               these
               Hereticks
               ,
               
                 Changed
                 from
                 Ease
                 to
                 Pain
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             Phrase
             ,
             
               Change
               of
               Person
            
             ,
             was
             used
             by
             Dr.
             Crisp
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             invented
             by
             me
             ,
             (
             whom
             he
             meaneth
             )
             it
             's
             from
             him
             I
             cited
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Is
             it
             so
             ill
             a
             Phrase
             ,
             and
             serves
             only
             a
             Socinian
             purpose
             ?
             Then
             Mr.
             Lob
             should
             not
             make
             me
             a
             Socinian
             ,
             only
             for
             denying
             this
             Phrase
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             when
             he
             will
             speak
             the
             Truth
             )
             it
             's
             
               adjusted
               only
            
             to
             express
             what
             the
             Socinians
             constantly
             grant
             ,
             and
             yet
             Quarrels
             me
             for
             denying
             this
             dangerous
             expression
             .
             3.
             
             If
             this
             bad
             Phrase
             ,
             Change
             of
             Person
             ,
             and
             that
             good
             Phrase
             Change
             of
             Persons
             differ
             so
             far
             as
             Heterodox
             and
             Orthodox
             ;
             
             did
             not
             Mr.
             Lob
             deal
             unfairly
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             in
             telling
             the
             World
             I
             denied
             that
             Good
             Phrase
             
               Change
               of
               Persons
            
             ,
             only
             because
             I
             had
             denied
             this
             bad
             Phrase
             
               Change
               of
               Person
            
             ?
             for
             I
             assure
             you
             ,
             I
             no
             where
             deny
             a
             Change
             of
             Persons
             in
             the
             Plural
             Number
             (
             tho
             according
             to
             his
             Liberty
             he
             saith
             I
             did
             ,
             p.
             42.
             )
             and
             I
             fully
             assert
             the
             sound
             Sense
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             
               R.
               R.
               the
               Bishop
               of
            
             Worcester
             
               and
               the
               Reverend
               Dr.
            
             Edwards
             
               do
               Witness
            
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             Men
             he
             makes
             great
             use
             of
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             as
             very
             sound
             in
             this
             point
             :
             But
             being
             more
             concerned
             for
             my
             Friend
             ,
             Mr.
             Rebuker
             ,
             I
             shall
             with
             this
             place
             ,
             begin
             an
             Account
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Stabbing
             injuries
             he
             receives
             from
             Mr.
             Lob
             ,
             with
             
               an
               Art
               thou
               in
               Health
               my
               Brother
               ?
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Mr.
             Lob
             makes
             Mr.
             R
             —
             here
             to
             say
             (
             with
             the
             Socinians
             )
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Change
             only
             in
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             without
             an
             Exchange
             at
             all
             with
             Sinners
             ▪
             because
             Mr.
             R.
             saith
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             Change
             of
             the
             Person
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             exchange
             for
             the
             Persons
             of
             Sinners
             (
             tho
             not
             reciprocally
             in
             all
             respects
             )
             this
             is
             plain
             ;
             for
             a
             meer
             Change
             from
             Ease
             to
             Pain
             ,
             is
             only
             a
             Change
             in
             Christs
             Person
             ,
             p.
             31.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               My
               Brother
               is
               in
               good
               earnest
               only
               for
               a
               Change
               of
               Christs
               Person
               ,
               without
               a
               Change
               between
               Christ
               and
               us
               :
               When
               
                 Reb.
                 p.
              
               44.
               this
               Phrase
               the
               Change
               of
               the
               Person
               of
               Christ
               ,
               hath
               truly
               an
               honest
               sound
               Sense
               ,
               Viz.
               The
               substitution
               of
               one
               Person
               in
               the
               Room
               of
               another
               ;
               And
               a
               proper
               redemption
               may
               be
               obtained
               by
               the
               Punishment
               of
               one
               in
               the
               Room
               of
               another
               —
               If
               therefore
               Christs
               dying
               by
               way
               of
               Change
               ,
               or
               Exchange
               ,
               be
               all
               they
               would
               have
               ,
               it
               s
               granted
               ,
               &c.
               ]
            
             Yet
             from
             this
             very
             place
             Mr.
             Lob
             infers
             ,
             as
             above
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Mr.
             Lob
             represents
             Mr.
             R.
             to
             hold
             with
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             
               only
               so
            
             for
             our
             Good
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             suffer
             truly
             in
             
               our
               stead
            
             .
             Because
             Mr.
             R.
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             Christs
             suffering
             properly
             in
             our
             stead
             was
             for
             our
             good
             .
             Mr.
             Lob
             saith
             ,
             p.
             47.
             
             
               Whatever
               my
               Brother
               
               intends
               ,
               it
               's
               manifest
               ,
               that
               while
               he
               Calls
               the
               Socinian
               Sense
               of
               Christs
               dying
               in
               our
               stead
               ,
               Knavish
               —
               He
               gives
               the
               very
               Sense
               of
               this
               Phrase
               ,
               which
               the
               Socinians
               who
               use
               it
               do
               give
               ,
               and
               by
               it
               means
               (
               if
               we
               may
               Judge
               his
               meaning
               by
               his
               words
               )
               no
               more
               than
               what
               
                 Socinus
                 Crellius
              
               ,
               and
               that
               fraternity
               do
               consistently
               with
               a
               denial
               of
               Christs
               satisfaction
               constantly
               grant
               .
            
             He
             saith
             worse
             the
             lines
             before
             .
             See
             also
             ,
             p.
             36.
             and
             10
             times
             repeats
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             Place
             he
             grounds
             this
             upon
             is
             ,
             
               Reb.
               p.
            
             35.
             
             
               [
               The
               Caviller
               proceeds
               ,
               in
               our
               place
               and
               stead
               ,
               with
               some
               signify
               no
               more
               ,
               
                 than
                 for
                 our
                 good
              
               ;
               Why
               ,
               it
               's
               impossible
               they
               should
               :
               That
               which
               Christ
               suffered
               in
               
                 our
                 stead
              
               is
               for
               our
               Good
               ,
               to
               bear
               the
               
                 Punishment
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 to
                 satisfy
                 Divine
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 was
                 certainly
                 for
                 our
                 good
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Therefore
               for
               our
               good
               because
               in
               our
               stead
               .
               ]
            
             Reader
             ,
             is
             not
             Christs
             bearing
             the
             Punishment
             of
             our
             sins
             to
             satisfy
             Divine
             Justice
             ,
             suffering
             properly
             in
             our
             stead
             ?
             And
             is
             suffering
             properly
             in
             our
             stead
             ,
             and
             suffering
             in
             our
             stead
             in
             the
             Socinian
             Sense
             ,
             (
             Viz.
             Improperly
             and
             not
             at
             all
             )
             the
             same
             thing
             ?
             But
             Mr.
             R.
             said
             ,
             it
             's
             impossible
             in
             our
             stead
             ,
             should
             signify
             any
             more
             than
             for
             our
             good
             .
             I
             Answer
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             considered
             with
             respect
             to
             our
             concernment
             therein
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             benefit
             designed
             for
             us
             ;
             but
             not
             to
             exclude
             its
             being
             in
             our
             place
             and
             stead
             ,
             which
             he
             fully
             asserts
             ,
             and
             without
             which
             we
             had
             been
             ruined
             for
             ever
             .
             Is
             not
             Mans
             chief
             end
             to
             be
             happy
             in
             the
             Enjoyment
             of
             God
             ?
             And
             doth
             not
             Christs
             dying
             properly
             in
             our
             stead
             subserve
             that
             end
             ?
             Mr.
             Lob
             might
             better
             say
             ,
             Mr.
             R.
             denied
             that
             Christs
             dying
             in
             our
             stead
             was
             for
             Gods
             Glory
             ,
             to
             which
             our
             good
             is
             Subordinate
             ,
             than
             that
             he
             denied
             that
             Christ
             dyed
             properly
             in
             our
             stead
             ,
             because
             as
             to
             our
             own
             felicity
             it
             did
             no
             more
             than
             subserve
             it
             ,
             or
             was
             it
             for
             our
             hurt
             ,
             or
             could
             it
             be
             more
             beneficial
             to
             us
             than
             for
             our
             good
             ,
             for
             it
             's
             only
             as
             to
             our
             benefit
             he
             applies
             the
             Words
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Mr.
             Lob
             Represents
             Mr.
             R.
             to
             deny
             (
             with
             the
             Socinians
             )
             that
             Christs
             sufferings
             are
             a
             
               Proper
               Punishment
            
             for
             our
             Sins
             :
             When
             Mr.
             R.
             doth
             most
             expressly
             assert
             ,
             that
             Christs
             sufferings
             were
             the
             Punishments
             of
             our
             Sins
             ,
             for
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             Vindicative
             Justice
             of
             God.
             Mr.
             
               Lob
               ,
               p.
            
             48.
             agreeably
             hereto
             (
             the
             Socinians
             trifling
             in
             a
             wretched
             Sense
             ,
             and
             rejecting
             of
             Phrases
             to
             make
             Christs
             sufferings
             not
             penal
             )
             my
             Brother
             ,
             as
             he
             rejects
             the
             Phrases
             of
             sustaining
             the
             Person
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             puts
             an
             unsound
             Sense
             on
             Christs
             suffering
             in
             our
             place
             and
             stead
             ;
             so
             that
             word
             (
             answering
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             Violated
             Law
             )
             which
             was
             in
             the
             first
             Paper
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             evident
             that
             we
             esteemed
             Christs
             sufferings
             to
             be
             proper
             Punishments
             ,
             is
             rejected
             ;
             as
             what
             cannot
             in
             my
             Brothers
             Opinion
             bear
             a
             sound
             Sense
             .
             This
             charge
             that
             Mr.
             R.
             denies
             Christs
             sufferings
             to
             be
             Punishments
             ,
             he
             imposeth
             in
             very
             many
             Pages
             .
             Whereas
             Mr.
             R.
             saith
             ,
             p.
             35.
             
             Christ
             did
             bear
             the
             
               Punishment
               of
               our
               sins
               to
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               Iustice
               ,
            
             p.
             48.
             
             And
             it
             's
             freely
             granted
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             and
             dyed
             for
             the
             Persons
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             their
             Persons
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             room
             and
             stead
             of
             their
             Persons
             ;
             
               And
               that
               he
               suffered
               and
               dyed
               to
               make
               satisfaction
               to
               the
               Iustice
               ,
               to
               the
               Vindicative
               Iustice
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             What
             pretends
             Mr.
             Lob
             against
             so
             full
             conviction
             ?
             No
             other
             than
             that
             we
             by
             the
             Third
             Paper
             rejected
             this
             Phrase
             ,
             obligations
             of
             the
             violated
             Law
             :
             But
             this
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             we
             only
             
               waved
               it
            
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             R.
             saith
             no
             more
             .
             But
             Mr.
             Lob
             saith
             ,
             the
             Phrase
             which
             we
             put
             in
             its
             stead
             ,
             
               Viz.
               Christ
               came
               to
               Answer
               for
               sinners
               violation
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               Works
               ,
            
             differs
             as
             much
             from
             their
             Phrase
             ,
             answering
             for
             us
             the
             obligations
             of
             the
             violated
             Law
             of
             Works
             ,
             
               as
               a
               Gospel
               Truth
               and
               a
               Socinian
               Error
               ,
            
             p.
             50.
             
             One
             would
             think
             it
             's
             still
             a
             true
             Phrase
             after
             his
             mangling
             it
             .
             But
             pray
             take
             it
             as
             in
             our
             Paper
             .
             
               Christ
               came
               into
               our
               room
               and
               stead
               to
               Answer
               for
               our
               Violations
               of
               the
               Law
               (
               add
               what
               follows
               )
               and
               the
               
               Punishment
               of
               our
               sins
               was
               inflicted
               on
               Christ
               ,
               that
               God
               might
               without
               injury
               to
               his
               Justice
               Pardon
               and
               Save
               penitent
               Believers
               .
            
             Is
             this
             a
             
               Socinian
               Error
            
             ?
             Or
             ,
             is
             a
             word
             wanting
             to
             make
             Christs
             sufferings
             proper
             Punishments
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             for
             Christ
             in
             our
             stead
             to
             Answer
             for
             our
             Violations
             ?
             But
             go
             yet
             lower
             :
             Is
             not
             to
             
               Answer
               for
               our
               sins
            
             ,
             another
             thing
             than
             Socinians
             hold
             ?
             even
             this
             is
             no
             less
             than
             suffering
             the
             Punishment
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             if
             we
             were
             for
             Violating
             the
             Law
             under
             its
             obligations
             ,
             to
             suffer
             those
             Punishments
             :
             But
             I
             come
             to
             Mr.
             
             Lob's
             charge
             against
             Mr.
             R.
             from
             the
             words
             ,
             
               cannot
               bear
               a
               sound
               Sense
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Because
             Mr.
             R.
             used
             certain
             warm
             words
             once
             ,
             and
             that
             only
             against
             the
             unsound
             Sense
             of
             that
             single
             Phrase
             ,
             Commutation
             of
             Persons
             (
             which
             yet
             he
             there
             saith
             ,
             may
             be
             capable
             of
             receiving
             a
             sound
             meaning
             )
             Mr.
             Lob
             makes
             Mr.
             R.
             to
             intend
             those
             warm
             words
             against
             the
             sound
             Sense
             of
             that
             Phrase
             ,
             against
             that
             Phrase
             it self
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             many
             other
             good
             Phrases
             which
             himself
             makes
             use
             of
             as
             very
             safe
             ,
             yea
             ,
             against
             the
             sound
             Sense
             of
             many
             other
             Phrases
             which
             Mr.
             R.
             pleads
             for
             .
             I
             shall
             fully
             recite
             the
             only
             place
             upon
             which
             Mr.
             Lob
             grounds
             his
             charge
             ,
             Reb.
             p.
             30.
             
             
               [
               A
               change
               of
               Persons
               ,
               which
               may
               possibly
               be
               capable
               of
               receiving
               a
               
                 good
                 meaning
              
               (
               elsewhere
               explained
               )
               and
               yet
               is
               more
               sounding
               towards
               a
               dangerous
               Sense
               ,
               the
               Brethren
               did
               unanimously
               agree
               to
               grant
               as
               much
               as
               the
               sound
               Sense
               could
               bear
               ,
               and
               modestly
               to
               wave
               and
               pass
               by
               the
               other
               ,
               
                 which
                 was
                 liable
              
               to
               be
               interpreted
               to
               a
               Sense
               ,
               and
               sound
               of
               malignity
               to
               the
               whole
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               ]
            
             You
             see
             
               the
               other
            
             which
             could
             not
             bear
             a
             sound
             Sense
             ,
             but
             was
             liable
             to
             a
             sound
             of
             malignity
             ,
             is
             but
             one
             thing
             ,
             for
             other
             is
             not
             
               nomen
               multitudinis
            
             ,
             and
             agrees
             with
             the
             Verb
             WAS
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             singular
             Number
             .
             This
             other
             ,
             to
             which
             these
             words
             are
             appropriated
             ,
             cannot
             be
             the
             Phrase
             ,
             Commutation
             of
             Persons
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             not
             waved
             ,
             but
             retained
             by
             us
             in
             the
             Third
             Paper
             ;
             
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             the
             sound
             Sense
             of
             that
             Phrase
             ,
             for
             that
             's
             provided
             for
             by
             Mr.
             R.
             much
             less
             can
             it
             be
             all
             the
             Phrases
             and
             Passages
             in
             the
             first
             Paper
             omitted
             in
             the
             Third
             .
             It
             must
             then
             be
             confined
             to
             some
             one
             thing
             expressive
             of
             the
             unsound
             Sense
             ,
             which
             the
             Crispians
             put
             upon
             the
             Phase
             Change
             of
             Persons
             ;
             Mr.
             
             R's
             .
             following
             words
             point
             at
             ,
             [
             And
             the
             Brethren
             are
             now
             more
             fully
             perswaded
             they
             are
             in
             the
             right
             by
             the
             Reporters
             Notions
             .
             ]
             What
             's
             that
             ?
             Such
             a
             change
             as
             makes
             
               Christ
               to
               be
               destitute
               of
               a
               Righteousness
               Entitling
               to
               Enternal
               Life
               ,
               and
               to
               become
               sin
               as
               we
               are
               sin
               :
               Rep.
            
             p.
             5.7
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             filthy
             sinners
             .
          
           
             Yet
             upon
             this
             foresaid
             Passage
             of
             Mr.
             R.
             Mr.
             Lob
             says
             ,
             p.
             14.
             
             
               [
               This
               Passage
               of
               my
               Reverend
               Brothren
               doth
               make
               it
               manifest
               ,
               that
               the
               Paragraphs
               ,
               Terms
               and
               Phrases
               ,
               which
               were
               in
               the
               First
               Paper
               ,
               and
               were
               waved
               and
               passed
               by
               in
               the
               Composure
               of
               the
               Third
               ,
               are
               looked
               upon
               by
               my
               Brother
               ,
               as
               what
               could
               not
               bear
               a
               sound
               Sense
               ,
               but
               a
               sound
               of
               malignity
               to
               the
               whole
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Phrase
               of
               Christs
               taking
               on
               him
               the
               Person
               of
               Sinners
               ,
               of
               Answering
               for
               us
               the
               obligations
               of
               the
               Violated
               Law
               of
               Works
               ,
               the
               Term
               surety
               ,
               and
               the
               Assertion
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               a
               Commutation
               of
               Persons
               —
               This
               is
               the
               Sense
               of
               my
               Reverend
               Brother
               .
               ]
            
             And
             so
             these
             words
             cannot
             bear
             a
             sound
             ,
             &c.
             
             Are
             trumped
             up
             I
             believe
             forty
             times
             with
             these
             by
             tail
             ,
             p.
             48.
             to
             65.
             nay
             ,
             in
             this
             last
             ,
             p.
             65.
             
             
               [
               According
               to
               what
               my
               Brother
               declares
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               supposed
               ;
               this
               Passage
               ,
               (
               Viz.
               Regeneration
               ,
               Repentance
               towards
               God
               ,
               Faith
               in
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               a
               Holy
               Conversation
               ,
               are
               by
               Gods
               word
               manifestly
               necessary
               to
               the
               salvation
               of
               a
               Sinner
               )
               
                 Cannot
                 bear
                 a
                 sound
                 Sense
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 liable
                 to
                 be
                 interpreted
                 to
                 a
                 Sense
                 and
                 Sound
                 of
                 malignity
                 .
              
               ]
            
             Must
             not
             Mr.
             R.
             tho
             thus
             loudly
             warned
             ,
             find
             it
             impossible
             to
             guard
             himself
             against
             this
             Man
             ?
          
           
           
             5.
             
             Mr.
             R.
             p.
             17.
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               These
               Phrases
               ,
               Terms
               ,
               or
               Expressions
               ,
               Viz.
               Change
               of
               Persons
               between
               Christ
               and
               us
               ,
               and
               his
               taking
               on
               him
               the
               Person
               of
               Sinners
               ,
               are
               unknown
               to
               our
               Confessions
               and
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Body
               of
               Confessions
               .
               ]
            
             Mr.
             Lob
             exposeth
             him
             by
             Citing
             a
             Confession
             that
             useth
             some
             Phrases
             ,
             Mr.
             R.
             makes
             use
             of
             ,
             and
             others
             which
             he
             never
             denied
             ,
             but
             mentions
             no
             Confession
             that
             hath
             the
             Phrases
             Mr.
             R.
             said
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             found
             .
             Upon
             this
             poor
             work
             he
             toiles
             from
             ,
             p.
             71.
             to
             80.
             
             I
             must
             stay
             a
             little
             on
             what
             occurs
             ,
             p.
             73.
             and
             ask
             ,
             1.
             
             When
             Mr.
             R.
             denied
             only
             that
             these
             Phrases
             (
             not
             the
             sound
             Sense
             )
             were
             in
             the
             Confessions
             ?
             why
             should
             Mr.
             Lob
             make
             him
             deny
             that
             the
             Confessions
             gave
             any
             Countenance
             to
             the
             
               sound
               Sense
            
             of
             those
             Phrases
             ?
             2.
             
             When
             Mr.
             Lob
             declares
             he
             had
             silent
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             not
             found
             these
             Phrases
             in
             some
             Confessions
             ,
             and
             Ridicules
             Mr.
             R.
             for
             denying
             they
             were
             in
             them
             ;
             Why
             did
             not
             he
             shew
             these
             Phrases
             ,
             or
             one
             of
             them
             in
             some
             or
             other
             Confession
             ?
             3.
             
             If
             these
             Phrases
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Letters
             and
             Syllables
             (
             which
             Mr.
             R.
             called
             for
             )
             are
             wherever
             the
             sound
             Sense
             of
             them
             is
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             (
             Which
             is
             ,
             what
             Mr.
             Lob
             pretends
             ,
             or
             fondly
             argues
             )
             why
             doth
             he
             deny
             that
             the
             very
             Phrases
             Christ
             taking
             on
             him
             the
             Person
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             &c.
             
             Are
             in
             the
             Third
             Paper
             ,
             and
             say
             they
             are
             rejected
             by
             us
             ,
             seeing
             the
             sound
             Sense
             of
             those
             very
             Phrases
             is
             there
             ?
             4.
             
             Mr.
             Lob
             saith
             ,
             
               [
               The
               Phrases
               of
               Change
               of
               Persons
               ,
               of
               Christs
               sustaining
               our
               Person
               ,
               of
               his
               being
               substituted
               into
               our
               Room
               ,
               and
               his
               suffering
               in
               our
               place
               and
               stead
               ,
               are
               so
               nearly
               allied
               that
               they
               live
               and
               dye
               together
               ,
               grant
               one
               and
               all
               necessarily
               come
               in
               with
               it
               ,
               &c
               ]
            
             They
             must
             then
             be
             of
             the
             same
             adequate
             Sense
             with
             each
             other
             ,
             or
             the
             Confession
             could
             not
             assert
             Christs
             sustaining
             in
             our
             Person
             ,
             by
             its
             saying
             ,
             Christ
             dyed
             in
             our
             stead
             :
             But
             if
             the
             Sense
             be
             adequate
             ,
             then
             Mr.
             R.
             denies
             the
             right
             Sense
             of
             none
             of
             these
             Phrases
             ,
             for
             he
             asserts
             ,
             
               Christ
               dyed
               properly
               in
               our
               
               place
               and
               stead
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               substituted
               in
               our
               Room
               .
            
             Whence
             it
             will
             be
             no
             better
             by
             Mr.
             Lobs
             own
             Confession
             ,
             than
             that
             he
             makes
             all
             this
             Noise
             to
             shew
             his
             
               Copia
               Verborum
            
             :
             He
             will
             have
             the
             mentioning
             of
             each
             of
             the
             various
             words
             of
             the
             same
             signification
             ,
             to
             be
             Terms
             of
             Communion
             ,
             and
             the
             omission
             of
             any
             one
             as
             great
             a
             bar
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             very
             sense
             of
             all
             those
             words
             were
             denied
             ;
             Ay
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             the
             full
             just
             sense
             of
             any
             of
             those
             words
             is
             granted
             .
             For
             my
             part
             ,
             after
             all
             his
             big
             words
             ,
             from
             p.
             58.
             to
             65.
             about
             
               Logical
               Terms
               ,
               or
               meer
               humane
               forms
               of
               Speech
               ,
            
             (
             Tho
             I
             believe
             ,
             they
             who
             drew
             up
             the
             Third
             Paper
             never
             dreamt
             of
             such
             designs
             ,
             as
             he
             wtih
             somewhat
             too
             like
             ,
             malice
             fastens
             on
             them
             )
             I
             would
             think
             him
             a
             Turbulent
             ,
             uncharitable
             Scismatick
             ,
             who
             would
             divide
             from
             others
             meerly
             because
             they
             scrupled
             this
             or
             that
             humane
             form
             of
             words
             ,
             so
             they
             held
             and
             plainly
             expressed
             the
             Scriptural
             Truth
             designed
             by
             those
             words
             ,
             yea
             ,
             tho
             they
             expressed
             it
             by
             Terms
             less
             proper
             .
             How
             much
             more
             culpable
             is
             it
             then
             ,
             to
             raise
             such
             storms
             only
             for
             our
             omitting
             a
             Phrase
             ,
             because
             less
             intelligible
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             more
             capable
             of
             being
             abused
             by
             the
             Etimology
             and
             Acceptation
             thereof
             among
             the
             Vulgar
             ,
             and
             known
             to
             be
             grossly
             abused
             by
             the
             Crispians
             from
             that
             occasion
             .
             May
             not
             Mr.
             Lob
             Commence
             as
             just
             a
             War
             ,
             of
             People
             should
             omit
             his
             fine
             Phrase
             ,
             
               Zeal
               for
               Populacy
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             willing
             to
             use
             their
             plain
             Phrase
             ,
             Zeal
             for
             Popularity
             .
             But
             to
             conclude
             this
             head
             :
             I
             deny
             that
             his
             Change
             of
             Persons
             ,
             or
             Christs
             suffering
             in
             our
             Person
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Crispian
             Sense
             ,
             or
             his
             own
             ,
             as
             Stated
             ,
             Rep.
             p.
             5.
             are
             included
             in
             or
             to
             be
             proved
             from
             the
             Confession
             :
             to
             pretend
             the
             litereal
             Phrases
             from
             such
             words
             as
             Christ
             dyed
             in
             our
             stead
             ,
             was
             substituted
             in
             our
             Room
             ,
             is
             sordid
             ,
             and
             the
             Confessors
             meaning
             in
             those
             words
             ,
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Crispian
             and
             
               Reporters
               Sense
            
             ;
             And
             therefore
             Mr
             :
             Lobs
             Phrases
             are
             not
             at
             all
             proved
             from
             the
             Confessions
             ;
             unless
             a
             thing
             be
             proved
             where
             the
             
             Phrase
             is
             unmentioned
             and
             the
             Sense
             opposed
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Mr.
             Lob
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             bring
             his
             English
             Reader
             to
             Judge
             Mr.
             R.
             a
             baffled
             Man
             ,
             leaves
             out
             a
             considerable
             word
             in
             his
             Translating
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Scotch
             Confession
             ,
             p.
             81.
             
             [
             It
             became
             the
             Redeemer
             to
             be
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             true
             Man
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             to
             suffer
             the
             Punishments
             due
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             and
             to
             appear
             [
             
               Quasi
               in
               persona
               ,
               nostra
               coram
               judicio
               patris
               ,
               pro
               nostra
               transgressione
               &
               in
               obedientia
               pati
               ,
            
             in
             our
             Person
             before
             the
             Judgment-Seat
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             to
             suffer
             for
             our
             Transgressions
             and
             Disobedience
             .
             ]
             Thus
             Mr.
             
               Lob
               Englisheth
            
             the
             Latin
             words
             ,
             and
             boasteth
             —
             
               Here
               you
               see
               the
               Church
               of
               Sco●land
               useth
               this
               very
               Phrase
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             least
             his
             admirers
             should
             applaud
             his
             conquest
             to
             an
             indecency
             ,
             it
             's
             fit
             they
             know
             there
             's
             a
             word
             QVASI
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             Lob
             did
             not
             think
             for
             his
             purpose
             to
             English.
             He
             ought
             to
             have
             said
             thus
             ;
             And
             to
             appear
             [
             
               AS
               IT
               WERE
            
             ]
             in
             our
             Person
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Christ
             appeared
             nor
             properly
             in
             our
             Person
             ;
             that
             Phrase
             is
             too
             hard
             ,
             tho
             there
             be
             somewhat
             towards
             it
             in
             some
             certain
             respect
             ;
             As
             Calvin
             in
             this
             case
             useth
             Quodamodo
             .
             But
             Mr.
             Lob
             ,
             by
             leaving
             out
             Quasi
             ,
             performs
             what
             he
             undertook
             ,
             p.
             73.
             
             
               Perhaps
               it
               may
               appear
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             to
             the
             Englishman
             )
             
               that
               the
               Phrase
               most
               exposed
               by
               him
               will
               be
               found
               literally
               in
               one
               or
               other
               Confession
               .
            
             These
             words
             Cited
             are
             all
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             makes
             it
             to
             appear
             ,
             and
             Quasi
             Answers
             to
             perhaps
             .
             Nay
             ,
             had
             the
             diminutive
             Quasi
             been
             out
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             sure
             it
             had
             served
             his
             turn
             .
          
           
             But
             considering
             the
             wonted
             Freedom
             of
             the
             Man
             ,
             I
             wonder
             he
             left
             not
             out
             this
             Quasi
             .
             For
             I
             could
             give
             many
             instances
             ,
             where
             the
             very
             next
             words
             omitted
             by
             him
             ,
             would
             have
             defeated
             his
             purpose
             by
             what
             he
             Citeth
             .
             But
             ,
             To
             prevent
             a
             snare
             ,
             I
             'll
             prefer
             that
             in
             His
             
               Letter
               to
               Dr.
               Bates
            
             ,
             p.
             17.
             he
             saith
             ,
             many
             held
             Christ
             and
             us
             to
             be
             
               one
               Person
               in
               Law
            
             ;
             (
             And
             )
             that
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             we
             
               suffered
               in
               Christ
            
             ,
             is
             the
             import
             of
             that
             assertion
             which
             saith
             ,
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             as
             our
             
             surety
             ;
             and
             is
             allowed
             by
             Mr.
             Baxter
             ;
             (
             just
             against
             this
             ,
             Mr.
             Lob
             Cites
             in
             the
             Margin
             )
             
               It
               is
               not
               so
               aptly
               said
               he
               satisfied
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               suffered
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               sinners
               ,
               Mr.
            
             Baxter
             ,
             
               Cath.
               Theol.
               Part
            
             2.
             p.
             79.
             
             (
             It
             should
             be
             ,
             p.
             76
             ,
             77.
             )
             Amazed
             ,
             I
             took
             Mr.
             Baxters
             Book
             ,
             and
             found
             the
             very
             next
             words
             were
             ;
             Note
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               not
               any
               other
               Mans
               Person
               that
               Christ
               suffered
               in
               ,
               but
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               we
               mean
               ,
               that
               he
               took
               upon
               him
               the
               Person
               of
               a
               Sinner
               himself
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               he
               consented
               to
               suffer
               for
               sin
               ,
               and
               so
               Personating
               here
               ,
               is
               not
               becoming
               any
               other
               Mans
               Person
               in
               
                 Law-Sense
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 other
                 legally
                 suffered
                 what
                 he
                 did
              
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               only
               his
               own
               Person
               's
               becoming
               a
               sufferer
               in
               the
               stead
               of
               sinners
               for
               their
               sins
               —
               (
               And
               two
               or
               three
               lines
               before
               Mr.
               Baxter
               tells
               us
               )
               
                 To
                 say
                 that
                 Christ
                 satisfied
                 in
                 our
                 Person
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 is
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 subverts
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Or
             why
             did
             not
             Mr.
             
               Lob
               split
            
             the
             word
             Quasi
             ,
             and
             leave
             out
             the
             last
             sillable
             si
             ,
             then
             qua
             being
             oft
             redulplicative
             ,
             had
             better
             fitted
             ,
             thus
             he
             served
             me
             ,
             
               Man
               made
               Righteous
            
             ,
             p.
             108.
             
             I
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Therefore
               Christ
               HEREIN
               is
               what
               the
               Civilians
               Call
               ,
               
                 An
                 ex
                 promissor
                 ,
                 he
                 suffered
                 alone
                 ,
                 tho
                 he
                 Acts
                 for
                 another
                 .
              
            
             Mr.
             Lob
             in
             his
             Letter
             to
             Dr.
             
               Bates
               ,
               p.
            
             12.13
             .
             to
             expose
             me
             as
             unlearned
             ,
             and
             himself
             skilful
             ,
             Recites
             several
             properties
             of
             an
             Expromissor
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             me
             to
             mean
             that
             all
             these
             did
             belong
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             then
             infers
             what
             pleased
             himself
             ;
             whereas
             I
             had
             by
             the
             entire
             word
             Herein
             ,
             limited
             it
             to
             one
             property
             of
             an
             
               Ex
               promissor
               ,
               Viz.
               He
               is
               obliged
               alone
            
             tho
             he
             Acts
             for
             another
             ,
             (
             in
             Redemption-work
             .
             )
             Mr.
             Lob
             seeing
             the
             word
             Herein
             would
             mar
             his
             project
             ,
             He
             fairly
             splits
             the
             word
             ,
             leaves
             out
             In
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             
               (
               a
               local
               )
               HERE
            
             and
             so
             found
             Scope
             for
             his
             purpose
             .
             These
             few
             Instances
             of
             many
             ,
             may
             convince
             how
             unsit
             Mr.
             Lob
             is
             to
             report
             other
             Mens
             words
             ,
             tho
             his
             Talent
             seems
             confined
             to
             the
             Collecting
             and
             Publishing
             what
             Authors
             write
             ;
             't
             were
             well
             for
             his
             Readers
             ,
             he
             did
             it
             with
             more
             of
             true
             Judgment
             ,
             
             and
             less
             of
             Trick
             ;
             for
             thereby
             his
             Quotations
             would
             more
             edify
             ,
             and
             require
             less
             care
             and
             pains
             to
             become
             sure
             the
             Authors
             are
             not
             mis-represented
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Men
             will
             scarce
             Judge
             it
             decent
             or
             prudent
             in
             Mr.
             Lob
             ,
             (
             if
             in
             his
             Friend
             )
             to
             publish
             by
             that
             Letter
             to
             himself
             ,
             a
             reflection
             on
             the
             Rebuker
             for
             his
             Loyalty
             to
             the
             present
             Government
             ,
             as
             inconsistent
             with
             a
             few
             Rhetorical
             expressions
             ,
             in
             address
             to
             the
             
               Late
               King
               Iames
            
             ,
             (
             to
             whom
             his
             obligations
             were
             somewhat
             peculiar
             :
             )
             But
             whereby
             doth
             his
             
               meaning
               appear
               so
               insincere
            
             at
             that
             time
             ?
             Or
             what
             is
             done
             by
             him
             since
             ,
             
               so
               contradictious
               to
               what
               he
               said
               ,
            
             as
             to
             render
             him
             an
             
               exemplar
               of
               insincerity
            
             now
             ?
             No
             other
             than
             swearing
             allegiance
             to
             King
             William
             ,
             Signing
             the
             Association
             and
             Carrying
             it
             ,
             becoming
             a
             Loyal
             Subject
             in
             his
             Prayers
             ,
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             Peaceable
             behaviour
             and
             advices
             ?
             What
             Fetters
             are
             some
             in
             ,
             If
             once
             addressing
             the
             Late
             King
             by
             a
             few
             big
             words
             ,
             must
             Eternally
             Proclaim
             a
             Man
             an
             Hypocrite
             ,
             unless
             he
             be
             now
             a
             
               Non-juror
               ,
               Nonassociator
               ,
               Plotter
            
             ,
             and
             director
             of
             other
             Ministers
             (
             in
             imitation
             of
             himself
             )
             to
             pray
             so
             for
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             either
             of
             the
             two
             Kings
             may
             be
             intended
             ,
             if
             they
             must
             at
             all
             seem
             to
             Pray
             for
             King
             William
             ▪
             I
             hope
             ,
             few
             will
             be
             gull'd
             into
             such
             a
             Character
             ,
             from
             the
             fancied
             obligations
             of
             former
             addresses
             (
             tho
             some
             of
             them
             were
             highly
             inconsiderate
             )
             ,
             nor
             any
             discouraged
             from
             persevering
             Loyalty
             by
             the
             forecited
             Aspersion
             .
             This
             would
             admit
             enlargement
             ,
             which
             provocations
             might
             improve
             .
             But
             I
             retain
             a
             respect
             sufficient
             to
             forbid
             it
             ,
             nor
             had
             I
             inserted
             the
             least
             hint
             at
             such
             things
             ,
             except
             as
             a
             warning
             against
             the
             like
             instances
             ,
             when
             His
             
               First-Rate
               Man
            
             is
             to
             Execute
             his
             Fiery
             threats
             ,
             and
             his
             very
             Learned
             Person
             already
             Roused
             (
             alike
             obnoxious
             )
             stretcheth
             forth
             his
             Claws
             .
             Let
             Men
             take
             their
             way
             ,
             but
             the
             common
             interest
             will
             not
             long
             be
             Sacrificed
             ,
             ere
             some
             (
             now
             imposed
             on
             )
             will
             find
             out
             the
             Instruments
             and
             Designs
             of
             our
             Breaches
             .
             I
             hope
             ,
             the
             Reverend
             Rebuker
             
             will
             Pardon
             my
             Interposal
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             acquainted
             him
             not
             therewith
             .
             His
             abilities
             for
             a
             reply
             ,
             I
             acknowledge
             such
             ,
             that
             if
             these
             short
             hints
             serve
             for
             a
             foile
             to
             that
             he
             is
             preparing
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             interim
             abate
             the
             ill
             Impressions
             of
             Mr.
             Lobs
             attempt
             ,
             I
             shall
             Account
             these
             few
             hours
             well
             employed
             ,
             which
             otherwise
             had
             been
             more
             feelingly
             spent
             in
             resenting
             those
             base
             reflections
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             his
             
               Leader
               ,
               Master
               ,
               Principal
            
             ,
             and
             what
             else
             became
             ,
             scarce
             any
             Man
             besides
             Mr.
             Lob
             ,
             their
             Author
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Lob
               ,
               p.
            
             8.
             owneth
             ,
             I
             asserted
             ,
             besides
             the
             effects
             made
             ours
             ,
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             is
             imputed
             to
             Believers
             ,
             but
             adds
             ,
             
               I
               mean
               nothing
               by
               this
               grant
            
             :
             Because
             I
             use
             a
             simile
             to
             illustrate
             the
             manner
             ,
             in
             
               Man
               made
               Righteous
            
             ,
             p.
             77.
             
             If
             one
             give
             me
             my
             Liberty
             ,
             which
             he
             Voluntarily
             purchased
             for
             me
             at
             a
             dear
             rate
             .
             He
             mediately
             gives
             me
             what
             he
             paid
             for
             my
             Ransom
             ,
             tho
             immediately
             he
             gives
             me
             my
             Liberty
             and
             a
             
               right
               thereto
            
             .
          
           
             A.
             Had
             he
             Cited
             the
             Apodosis
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             He
             had
             spoiled
             his
             suggestion
             ,
             I
             shall
             Contract
             what
             I
             there
             enlarge
             on
             .
             I
             make
             Pardon
             and
             Adoption
             to
             be
             benefits
             ,
             or
             
               effects
               following
            
             upon
             the
             Imputation
             of
             Christs
             Righteousness
             .
             And
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             I
             distinguish
             into
             ,
             1.
             
             His
             performance
             of
             the
             conditions
             of
             redemption
             .
             2.
             
             His
             right
             (
             or
             
               jus
               adjudicatum
            
             )
             by
             the
             Covenant
             of
             redemption
             ,
             to
             our
             Pardon
             and
             Adoption
             ;
             for
             his
             performance
             of
             the
             conditions
             adjusted
             in
             that
             Covenant
             .
             The
             former
             I
             said
             ,
             is
             
               mediately
               imputed
            
             .
             The
             latter
             I
             said
             ,
             is
             
               immediately
               imputed
            
             ;
             it
             's
             reckoned
             to
             us
             when
             believers
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             acquired
             expressly
             for
             believers
             ,
             Iohn
             3.16
             .
             Isa.
             53.10
             ,
             11.
             
             The
             judicial
             imputation
             of
             
               this
               right
               of
               Christ
               intervening
            
             ;
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Christ
             (
             as
             a
             performance
             of
             the
             conditions
             )
             is
             imputed
             as
             our
             Plea
             for
             that
             Pardon
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             procuring
             cause
             of
             that
             right
             of
             Christs
             ,
             which
             is
             immediately
             imputed
             to
             
             us
             .
             And
             this
             right
             I
             also
             distinguish
             from
             that
             which
             the
             Gospel-promise
             made
             to
             believers
             doth
             invest
             them
             in
             ,
             for
             the
             former
             right
             results
             
               immediately
               to
               Christ
            
             ,
             from
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             is
             subjectively
             in
             him
             ,
             tho
             imputed
             to
             us
             :
             Whereas
             the
             promise
             ,
             he
             that
             believes
             shall
             be
             forgiven
             ,
             or
             saved
             ,
             not
             only
             supposeth
             the
             former
             Transactions
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             Instrument
             by
             which
             God
             imputeth
             Christs
             Righteousness
             to
             the
             believer
             ;
             But
             it
             also
             ,
             as
             a
             conditional
             promise
             ,
             giveth
             believers
             a
             right
             to
             Forgiveness
             ,
             whereof
             they
             are
             the
             immediate
             Subjects
             .
             Here
             Mr.
             Lob
             may
             see
             the
             Vanity
             of
             his
             Objection
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             Pardon
             ,
             or
             such
             possessed
             effects
             that
             intermediate
             between
             Christs
             Righteousness
             and
             us
             ,
             nor
             only
             the
             right
             given
             by
             the
             Gospels
             conditional
             grant
             .
             No
             ,
             it
             's
             
               Christs
               own
               right
            
             ,
             and
             that
             imputed
             to
             us
             by
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             immediately
             to
             us
             .
             And
             Pray
             ,
             Is
             Gods
             imputing
             to
             us
             Christs
             performance
             of
             the
             conditions
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             to
             be
             our
             Plea
             and
             Foundation
             of
             Claim
             ,
             no
             imputation
             of
             his
             Righteousness
             at
             all
             ,
             because
             the
             imputation
             of
             Christs
             acquired
             right
             Intervenes
             ?
             Nothing
             is
             left
             out
             but
             Gods
             Legal
             accounting
             us
             to
             have
             performed
             all
             that
             ,
             by
             which
             Christ
             merited
             and
             made
             Atonement
             .
             Yet
             without
             this
             Proud
             assumption
             ,
             nothing
             will
             please
             Mr.
             Lob.
             
          
           
             Being
             so
             often
             pressed
             to
             it
             by
             Mr.
             Humfreys
             and
             Mr.
             Lob
             ,
             I
             will
             endeavour
             their
             satisfaction
             .
             If
             Christ
             had
             acquired
             by
             his
             Death
             a
             Power
             indefinitely
             to
             forgive
             sins
             ,
             without
             a
             Compact
             determining
             (
             either
             by
             Name
             or
             Qualification
             )
             the
             Persons
             that
             should
             be
             Pardoned
             in
             the
             Virtue
             of
             his
             Death
             ,
             or
             only
             purchased
             the
             Gospel
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             conditionally
             offering
             Pardon
             ;
             I
             should
             agree
             with
             Mr.
             H.
             but
             it
             being
             otherwise
             ,
             I
             differ
             from
             him
             .
             And
             add
             ,
             as
             the
             possessed
             effects
             are
             not
             properly
             imputed
             ,
             so
             I
             will
             not
             confine
             the
             support
             of
             my
             Faith
             ultimately
             ,
             and
             only
             to
             the
             Gospel
             conditional
             promise
             (
             tho
             that
             's
             infallible
             )
             
             when
             God
             hath
             made
             the
             Compact
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             our
             Mediator
             ,
             to
             be
             my
             security
             ,
             and
             Christs
             performance
             of
             the
             conditions
             of
             that
             Compact
             to
             be
             my
             Plea
             with
             God
             ,
             among
             which
             conditions
             was
             what
             Answers
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             Transgressed
             .
             Altho
             I
             own
             I
             must
             try
             my
             interest
             by
             Christs
             Gospel
             Law
             ,
             as
             what
             describeth
             the
             Person
             who
             is
             Entitled
             to
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             injoyneth
             us
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             with
             a
             promise
             of
             that
             interest
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             a
             believer
             having
             for
             his
             Security
             and
             Plea
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             promise
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             and
             the
             Value
             of
             Christs
             Death
             ,
             I
             'll
             retain
             each
             ;
             and
             therefore
             still
             say
             ,
             
               Besides
               the
               effects
               possessed
               by
               me
               ,
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               Christ
               is
               imputed
               to
               me
               ,
            
             as
             above
             Accounted
             for
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             could
             I
             think
             it
             was
             by
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Works
             ,
             that
             Christ
             was
             constituted
             our
             surety
             ,
             so
             that
             his
             obligations
             to
             suffer
             the
             Punishment
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             did
             immediately
             result
             from
             that
             Law
             ;
             And
             that
             we
             Sinners
             were
             
               Principals
               in
               Redemption
               Work
            
             ,
             and
             Christ
             such
             a
             surety
             as
             to
             be
             
               Ioint
               Party
            
             with
             us
             in
             that
             Work
             of
             Redemption
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             required
             the
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             ,
             to
             give
             a
             value
             to
             what
             it
             Accounted
             to
             be
             Righteousness
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             that
             this
             Law
             
               promiseth
               Pardon
            
             to
             sinners
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             a
             Mediators
             sufferings
             ;
             I
             should
             then
             agree
             with
             Mr.
             Lob
             ,
             that
             we
             satisfied
             for
             our
             sin
             ,
             dyed
             ,
             and
             obeyed
             in
             Christs
             Person
             ,
             and
             he
             and
             we
             paid
             the
             Idem
             .
             Nay
             ,
             be
             a
             full
             Crispian
             and
             say
             ,
             I
             was
             justified
             at
             the
             time
             of
             Christs
             Death
             ;
             I
             had
             nothing
             to
             do
             to
             become
             partaker
             of
             the
             effects
             of
             that
             Death
             ,
             I
             was
             as
             Righteous
             as
             Christ
             ,
             deny
             any
             proper
             forgiveness
             ,
             Nay
             ,
             own
             that
             Christ
             was
             really
             a
             sinner
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             Law
             could
             immediately
             oblige
             no
             other
             to
             dye
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             must
             disagree
             with
             Mr.
             Lob
             and
             them
             ,
             Because
             I
             am
             well
             perswaded
             ,
             God
             never
             proposed
             the
             Work
             of
             Redemption
             to
             Condemned
             Sinners
             ,
             but
             to
             Christ
             our
             Mediator
             .
             Also
             that
             to
             the
             Redemption
             
             of
             Sinners
             ,
             God
             in
             Justice
             requiring
             for
             the
             Honour
             of
             his
             Violated
             Law
             ,
             that
             a
             perfect
             obedience
             ,
             and
             the
             suffering
             of
             what
             was
             equivalent
             to
             its
             threatned
             Punishments
             ,
             should
             in
             the
             Humane
             Nature
             be
             summitted
             to
             by
             the
             Redeemer
             .
             Our
             Blessed
             Mediator
             obliged
             himself
             to
             yield
             that
             obedience
             ,
             and
             bear
             those
             Punishments
             ,
             upon
             condition
             that
             such
             sinners
             should
             be
             forgiven
             in
             his
             right
             ,
             who
             should
             comply
             with
             the
             Gospel
             Terms
             agreed
             upon
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             him
             .
             And
             pursuant
             hereto
             ,
             our
             Mediator
             did
             in
             our
             Nature
             perfectly
             obey
             and
             suffer
             the
             Punishments
             of
             our
             sins
             ,
             whereby
             he
             had
             a
             right
             to
             a
             believers
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             believers
             do
             obtain
             it
             in
             the
             way
             above
             described
             .
             And
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             never
             promiseth
             Pardon
             to
             sinners
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Christs
             sufferings
             ,
             the
             Payment
             of
             the
             full
             Idem
             was
             impossible
             ,
             (
             tho
             there
             was
             a
             supra-equivalent
             )
             and
             the
             Law
             accounteth
             that
             Righteousness
             perfect
             ,
             which
             an
             Innocent
             Holy
             Creature
             renders
             ,
             tho
             he
             have
             not
             ,
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             to
             give
             that
             value
             to
             his
             obedience
             ;
             without
             which
             (
             very
             thing
             )
             we
             had
             been
             entirely
             lost
             .
          
           
             Here
             Mr.
             Lob
             may
             find
             a
             
               surety
               ,
               Viz.
            
             An
             
               obliged
               Mediator
            
             .
             And
             under
             the
             
               Law
               ,
               Viz.
            
             As
             an
             Article
             taken
             into
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             whereby
             Christ
             was
             obliged
             :
             And
             
               in
               our
               stead
               ,
               Viz.
            
             We
             were
             Condemned
             to
             suffer
             ,
             we
             are
             by
             and
             for
             his
             sufferings
             to
             be
             saved
             .
             Nay
             ,
             he
             may
             find
             the
             ●ound
             meaning
             of
             his
             other
             Phrases
             ,
             as
             
               Change
               of
               Persons
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             
               Christs
               suffering
               in
               the
               Person
               of
               sinners
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             Christ
             our
             obliged
             Mediator
             suffers
             in
             our
             stead
             what
             we
             were
             to
             suffer
             ;
             yet
             it
             was
             that
             we
             might
             be
             delivered
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             legally
             reputed
             our selves
             to
             suffer
             .
             And
             yet
             here
             's
             place
             le●t
             for
             Pardon
             ,
             a
             Gospel
             Law
             ,
             Terms
             of
             Application
             .
             &c.
             
          
           
             That
             none
             may
             mistake
             ,
             Note
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             instance
             Pardon
             ,
             &c.
             for
             brevity
             sake
             ,
             but
             exclude
             no
             saving
             benefits
             ,
             and
             distinguish
             saving
             benefits
             ,
             which
             are
             used
             as
             Motives
             
             to
             Duty
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             from
             the
             Duties
             which
             are
             Conditions
             of
             those
             benefits
             .
             2.
             
             And
             therefore
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             Christ's
             peculiar
             purchasing
             Grace
             for
             the
             Elect
             effectually
             to
             perform
             those
             Conditions
             whereby
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Decree
             ,
             their
             eventual
             salvation
             is
             secured
             .
             This
             is
             my
             Judgment
             ;
             but
             I
             ought
             not
             to
             confound
             this
             with
             that
             adjustment
             of
             things
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Gospel-Offer
             of
             salvation
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel-Rule
             of
             conferring
             its
             benefits
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             final
             Judgment
             ,
             are
             provided
             for
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Lob
             oft
             objects
             a
             Contradiction
             ,
             if
             I
             affirm
             a
             Change
             of
             Persons
             ,
             and
             yet
             say
             ,
             I
             deny
             there
             is
             a
             Change
             of
             Person
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             Besides
             Answers
             already
             given
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             without
             any
             design'd
             Affront
             ,
             it
             's
             no
             greater
             than
             
               Answer
               not
               a
               Fool
               according
               to
               his
               Folly
               ,
            
             yet
             
               Answer
               a
               Fool
               according
               to
               his
               Folly.
               
            
          
           
             By
             thus
             gratifying
             Mr.
             
             Lob's
             Imperious
             Humour
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             freer
             to
             tell
             him
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             am
             sorry
             that
             he
             so
             boldly
             averreth
             many
             gross
             mistakes
             in
             mattter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             p.
             35.
             
             
               I
               invented
               the
               Phrase
               Change
               of
               Person
            
             ;
             whereas
             I
             cite
             and
             use
             it
             as
             Dr.
             
             Crisp's
             Phrase
             .
             P.
             26.43
             .
             
               I
               deny
               a
               Change
               of
               Persons
               .
            
             Whereas
             I
             never
             denied
             it
             ;
             what
             I
             denied
             was
             Dr.
             
             Crisp's
             Change
             of
             Person
             ,
             and
             fully
             asserted
             the
             Sense
             of
             the
             other
             .
             P.
             22.
             
             
               I
               appealed
               to
               the
               Learned
               Witsius
               .
            
             But
             this
             I
             never
             did
             .
             P.
             7.
             
             
               That
               onely
               Mr.
            
             Toland
             
               wrote
               much
               in
               praise
               of
               my
               Book
               .
            
             Whereas
             he
             being
             then
             in
             Holland
             (
             and
             not
             the
             Man
             he
             since
             appears
             )
             desired
             them
             who
             gave
             an
             account
             of
             Published
             Books
             ,
             to
             give
             their
             Judgment
             of
             my
             Book
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Praises
             are
             theirs
             ;
             and
             others
             have
             since
             commended
             it
             above
             its
             worth
             .
             P.
             63.
             
             
               That
               I
               was
               the
               Contriver
               of
               the
               Third
               Paper
               .
            
             Whereas
             others
             had
             drawn
             it
             up
             before
             I
             saw
             it
             .
             His
             vile
             Reflections
             on
             Mr.
             R.
             with
             respect
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             his
             Nine
             Subscribers
             of
             the
             First
             Paper
             ,
             p.
             70.
             makes
             an
             account
             of
             that
             Matter
             necessary
             .
             The
             United
             Ministers
             
             appointed
             Dr.
             Bates
             ,
             Mr.
             Hamond
             ,
             Mr.
             Slater
             ,
             Mr.
             Hill
             ,
             with
             Mr.
             How
             and
             my self
             ,
             to
             compose
             an
             Expedient
             ,
             &c.
             
             Two
             of
             the
             Brethren
             drew
             it
             up
             (
             which
             is
             this
             Third
             Paper
             )
             and
             brought
             it
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             us
             met
             together
             :
             After
             some
             Alterations
             we
             did
             all
             agree
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             brought
             it
             as
             our
             agreed
             Act
             to
             the
             Meeting
             at
             Saint
             Hellen.
             There
             ,
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             Mr.
             Stretton
             ,
             Mr.
             Quick
             and
             Mr.
             Evans
             agreed
             to
             it
             .
             Mr.
             Alsop
             ,
             Mr.
             Burgess
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Showers
             not
             being
             present
             any
             of
             the
             times
             when
             it
             was
             read
             in
             the
             Meeting
             ;
             it
             was
             brought
             to
             the
             View
             of
             Mr.
             Alsop
             ,
             who
             approved
             of
             it
             .
             I
             am
             very
             sure
             also
             it
             was
             shewn
             to
             Mr.
             Burgess
             (
             his
             Informer
             )
             who
             appeared
             to
             agree
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             Mr.
             Showers
             did
             to
             more
             than
             one
             express
             his
             Approbation
             of
             it
             .
             So
             that
             Mr.
             Lob
             hath
             all
             the
             Nine
             Subscribers
             to
             my
             book
             enumerated
             .
             Mr.
             Lob
             somewhere
             saith
             ,
             all
             the
             Phrases
             of
             the
             first
             Paper
             ,
             not
             into
             the
             Third
             ,
             were
             rejected
             by
             my
             means
             ;
             And
             yet
             several
             of
             them
             are
             in
             my
             own
             Paper
             ,
             called
             the
             Sccond
             .
             Which
             I
             am
             glad
             was
             Printed
             ere
             I
             read
             his
             Defence
             .
             He
             saith
             the
             Third
             Paper
             denies
             a
             Commutation
             of
             Persons
             ,
             p.
             14.
             when
             both
             Phrase
             and
             Sense
             are
             in
             it
             .
             Other
             instances
             are
             not
             wanting
             .
             It
             's
             false
             that
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Pastors
             do
             not
             approve
             my
             Book
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             asked
             only
             to
             subscribe
             the
             state
             of
             Truth
             and
             Errors
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             cause
             he
             undertakes
             is
             miserably
             defended
             against
             the
             Rebuke
             :
             He
             appears
             to
             give
             ,
             p.
             13.
             a
             Scheme
             of
             his
             project
             ,
             Viz.
             The
             points
             left
             out
             of
             the
             Third
             Paper
             which
             offended
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             but
             where
             's
             his
             Proof
             that
             the
             United
             Ministers
             were
             obliged
             to
             retain
             so
             many
             Phrases
             of
             the
             first
             Paper
             as
             they
             did
             ?
             If
             they
             had
             used
             none
             but
             what
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             and
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             Confessions
             included
             ,
             the
             
               Heads
               of
               Vnion
            
             were
             observed
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             violated
             by
             such
             as
             exacted
             more
             .
             Where
             makes
             he
             it
             good
             ,
             that
             the
             United
             Ministers
             rejected
             all
             the
             Phrases
             
             of
             the
             First
             Paper
             which
             they
             omitted
             ;
             especially
             when
             it
             was
             never
             read
             nor
             proposed
             to
             them
             :
             Or
             that
             the
             omission
             of
             those
             Phrases
             warrants
             the
             breach
             of
             Vnion
             ?
             Such
             matters
             ought
             not
             to
             pass
             unargued
             ,
             without
             which
             none
             can
             tell
             
               what
               honest
               cause
            
             the
             Report
             pretends
             to
             ,
             unless
             the
             traducing
             Men
             sound
             in
             the
             Faith
             to
             cover
             the
             Turbulency
             of
             the
             Erroneous
             ,
             should
             be
             so
             Accounted
             .
             As
             these
             are
             waved
             ,
             so
             he
             trifles
             in
             what
             he
             pretendeth
             to
             insist
             on
             .
             Mr.
             R.
             demands
             the
             difference
             between
             a
             Commutation
             of
             Persons
             between
             Christ
             and
             Sinners
             ,
             and
             Christs
             dying
             properly
             in
             the
             sinners
             stead
             .
             Mr.
             Lob
             grants
             they
             are
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             yet
             poureth
             out
             a
             Flood
             of
             impertinent
             words
             against
             the
             R.
             as
             if
             they
             widely
             differed
             .
             Mr.
             Lob
             makes
             Christs
             suffering
             the
             Punishment
             of
             our
             sins
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Justice
             ,
             the
             thing
             which
             distinguisheth
             the
             Orthodox
             from
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             represents
             Mr.
             R.
             as
             a
             Socinian
             ,
             who
             oft
             asserteth
             ,
             Christ
             suffered
             the
             Punishment
             of
             our
             sins
             to
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             Justice
             ,
             even
             Vindicative
             Justice
             ,
             Mr.
             R.
             chargeth
             his
             Account
             of
             Change
             of
             Persons
             ,
             Rep.
             p.
             5.
             with
             little
             less
             than
             Blasphemy
             ,
             he
             bears
             that
             with
             profoundest
             silence
             .
             Mr.
             R.
             blames
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             gave
             not
             a
             full
             Report
             of
             our
             difference
             ,
             and
             from
             its
             Rise
             .
             To
             this
             he
             saith
             ,
             he
             pretended
             not
             to
             give
             a
             Narrative
             of
             the
             whole
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             Rep.
             p.
             4.
             
             
               The
               difference
               hitherto
               hath
               been
               about
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               Christ.
            
             And
             in
             his
             Remarks
             ,
             oft
             leads
             his
             Reader
             to
             Judge
             we
             never
             had
             any
             other
             Controversy
             .
             Indeed
             his
             Present
             State
             of
             difference
             was
             such
             a
             Piece
             of
             Art
             ,
             as
             he
             thought
             it
             so
             much
             pity
             to
             spoil
             it
             by
             a
             fuller
             Account
             ,
             that
             their
             violation
             of
             the
             
               Agreement
               in
               Doctrines
            
             ,
             1692.
             
             He
             Answers
             only
             with
             a
             groan
             .
             Their
             refusal
             of
             the
             Paper
             ,
             1694.
             
             Because
             a
             disowning
             of
             sundry
             Antinomian
             Errors
             was
             added
             ,
             he
             excuseth
             no
             better
             than
             by
             an
             abrupt
             Dismiss
             ,
             after
             a
             Suggestion
             ,
             
             that
             nothing
             had
             been
             added
             but
             that
             about
             Repentance
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             true
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             being
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             Words
             ,
             he
             impeacheth
             the
             Refusers
             as
             insincere
             in
             subscribing
             this
             in
             the
             Assemblies
             Confessio●
             ,
             and
             yet
             refusing
             it
             in
             that
             Paper
             .
             To
             the
             horrid
             Passages
             out
             of
             his
             Brethren's
             Books
             ,
             collected
             to
             justifie
             a
             Demand
             of
             Satisfaction
             ,
             and
             a
             fit
             Antidote
             when
             he
             formed
             their
             Creeds
             :
             with
             him
             't
             is
             enough
             
               they
               were
               not
               sent
               to
               P.
               H.
            
             as
             if
             it
             matter'd
             not
             that
             he
             knew
             they
             were
             in
             their
             Books
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             united
             Ministers
             .
             What
             saith
             he
             to
             Mr.
             
             R.'s
             Citations
             out
             of
             my
             Book
             ,
             fully
             asserting
             Christ's
             Satisfaction
             ?
             
               ne
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               quidem
            
             ,
             but
             caluminates
             still
             ;
             where
             states
             he
             a
             fair
             Question
             with
             the
             R
             ?
             Instead
             of
             that
             he
             pursues
             a
             Logomachy
             ,
             cites
             Authors
             to
             prove
             what
             Mr.
             R.
             pleads
             for
             ,
             and
             to
             confute
             what
             his
             Party
             reckons
             he
             defends
             ;
             yea
             ,
             what
             himself
             oft-times
             asserts
             .
             Phrases
             he
             tires
             ,
             when
             the
             Sense
             is
             so
             disregarded
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             thank
             him
             to
             shew
             one
             Error
             of
             Mr.
             R.
             (
             unless
             by
             gross
             wresting
             of
             his
             Words
             )
             he
             once
             remarketh
             ;
             or
             one
             Doctrinal
             Truth
             he
             pretends
             to
             prove
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             R.
             hath
             not
             expresly
             own'd
             .
             Upon
             the
             whole
             ,
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             Rebuke
             is
             still
             unhurt
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             as
             its
             Author
             is
             pelted
             with
             his
             smoothest
             Brothers
             rotten
             Eggs
             ;
             such
             as
             not
             having
             a
             
               Grain
               of
               Sense
               ,
               heretical
               ,
               false
               ,
               delirous
               ,
               Changeling
               ,
            
             and
             what
             not
             ?
             But
             as
             for
             the
             Cause
             of
             the
             Report
             ,
             the
             Defendant
             hath
             wisely
             got
             that
             into
             a
             Wood
             ,
             in
             Hopes
             his
             Party
             shall
             not
             find
             it
             's
             dead
             by
             the
             Rebukers
             Wounds
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             'll
             foretell
             from
             what
             I
             already
             hear
             and
             see
             ,
             how
             several
             sorts
             are
             likely
             to
             judge
             ,
             and
             stand
             affected
             to
             his
             Performance
             .
             His
             Disciples
             may
             say
             ,
             All
             we
             have
             learned
             is
             even
             this
             .
             A
             Change
             of
             Persons
             and
             Christs
             suffering
             in
             our
             Person
             ,
             if
             explained
             to
             a
             sound
             Sense
             ,
             are
             no
             more
             than
             Christ's
             suffering
             properly
             in
             our
             stead
             :
             And
             yet
             Christ's
             suffering
             properly
             in
             
             our
             stead
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             much
             a
             Change
             of
             Persons
             ,
             or
             Suffering
             in
             our
             Person
             ,
             But
             that
             we
             mnst
             call
             them
             Socinians
             ,
             who
             hold
             Christ
             suffered
             in
             our
             stead
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             omit
             any
             of
             our
             Masters
             other
             Phrases
             ,
             altho
             they
             own
             the
             Sense
             of
             all
             .
             The
             Sagacious
             Crispians
             (
             if
             any
             such
             )
             will
             say
             he
             hath
             betrayed
             our
             Cause
             ;
             yea
             ,
             himself
             condemns
             it
             ,
             and
             anon
             espouseth
             it
             .
             But
             one
             good
             turn
             is
             done
             ,
             he
             hath
             toiled
             hard
             to
             spoil
             what
             is
             a
             real
             Confutation
             of
             it
             .
             The
             
               factious
               Biggots
            
             may
             glory
             ,
             whatever
             becomes
             of
             Truth
             ,
             yet
             it
             's
             worth
             our
             Contribution
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             spoiled
             all
             Hopes
             of
             that
             ill
             thing
             ,
             Union
             and
             Peace
             too
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             
               Vnited
               Ministers
            
             to
             groan
             we
             are
             abused
             ,
             and
             as
             far
             as
             this
             Pacificator
             can
             influence
             ,
             our
             Breaches
             shall
             still
             be
             wider
             .
             They
             whom
             he
             remarked
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               The
               Dissenters
               differ
               about
               they
               know
               not
               what
               ,
            
             will
             loudly
             boast
             ,
             
               we
               now
               see
               with
               a
               witness
               ,
            
             even
             
               the
               onely
               Man
               of
               close
               study
               ,
            
             that
             no
             Man
             can
             guess
             what
             it
             is
             about
             .
             They
             who
             used
             to
             trust
             to
             Quotations
             from
             Authors
             ,
             must
             grow
             suspicious
             ,
             and
             resolve
             always
             to
             examine
             .
             Hard
             Students
             (
             some
             such
             there
             are
             besides
             Mr.
             L.
             )
             will
             dread
             a
             
               Common
               place
               Book
               of
               Phrases
            
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             divert
             them
             from
             their
             more
             important
             Sense
             ,
             and
             confound
             themselves
             to
             the
             distracting
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             torment
             of
             all
             Mankind
             .
             It
             's
             well
             if
             some
             of
             his
             
               reproached
               Preachers
            
             say
             not
             ,
             we
             study
             Things
             more
             than
             Words
             ,
             and
             yet
             Words
             more
             than
             to
             speak
             false
             English
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             strut
             in
             Bombastick
             Phrases
             ;
             and
             both
             to
             better
             purpose
             than
             our
             assuming
             Dictator
             ,
             who
             brands
             us
             with
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             a
             
               Zeal
               for
               Populacy
            
             ,
             whilst
             his
             Gain
             by
             our
             more
             common
             Acceptance
             ,
             qualifies
             him
             for
             a
             sort
             of
             
               closer
               Study
            
             ;
             but
             in
             time
             we
             may
             become
             more
             Politique
             .
             But
             which
             more
             affects
             me
             ,
             
               plain
               serious
               Christians
            
             with
             Grief
             will
             cry
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             what
             to
             think
             ,
             if
             the
             way
             to
             Heaven
             be
             thus
             perplexed
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Articles
             of
             our
             Faith
             so
             intricate
             as
             these
             heaps
             of
             Obscure
             Phrases
             represent
             them
             .
             The
             Profane
             are
             tempted
             to
             scoff
             at
             Religion
             as
             a
             wordy
             Noise
             ,
             and
             our
             Enemies
             well
             pleased
             to
             see
             us
             destroy
             each
             other
             by
             dividing
             ,
             and
             this
             for
             what
             exposeth
             us
             as
             much
             to
             Contempt
             as
             Ruine
             .
             How
             much
             should
             we
             pray
             for
             Godly
             sincerity
             in
             our
             appeals
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             Serviceableness
             to
             a
             common
             good
             in
             our
             pretended
             pleadings
             for
             Truth
             !
             And
             not
             still
             amuse
             Men
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Lob
             hath
             done
             ,
             by
             ●
             Book
             ,
             the
             Substance
             whereof
             is
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Misrepresentation
             of
             the
             R's
             words
             ,
             that
             the
             Reader
             may
             believe
             him
             an
             Heretick
             in
             grain
             ,
             when
             the
             plain
             sense
             of
             his
             Expression
             seems
             oft
             contended
             for
             by
             Mr.
             Lob.
             Nor
             can
             people
             propose
             a
             benefit
             by
             multiplied
             Quotations
             of
             a
             Phrase
             ,
             when
             the
             Authors
             ,
             who
             use
             it
             ,
             design
             by
             that
             Phrase
             no
             more
             than
             Mr.
             R.
             grants
             .
             And
             his
             Exception
             is
             nor
             ●gainst
             their
             sense
             of
             that
             Phrase
             ,
             but
             against
             impo●●●●
             it
             is
             a
             Term
             of
             Union
             ,
             after
             the
             Crispians
             and
             Mr.
             Lob
             so
             perverted
             it
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .